THE 



OF THE 






HARDY L, WINBURN 


















na... ~P 7, 'T 

\ .1 t 1 

COP^IGHT DEPOSm 


\ 







( 


p 



V. 


s 


V 


♦% 




- 







/iT" f. '.r I ‘ 

• Jit- .nr ■■ 




* 


\ 


S ' 



THE LEAD-HUNTERS 
OF THE OZARKS 






“Look, Buck! Look! It runs!”—P age 545 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 
OF THE OZARKS 


By 

HARDY L. WINBURN 

\ \ 


Illustrated by 
FRANK T. MERRILL 



> > 

0 } 1 



BOSTON 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 















Copyright, 1927, 

By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 


All Rights Resei'ved 


The Lead-Hunters of the Ozarks 


c * 
• *. 



Printed in U. S. A. 


morwooD ic»re00 

BERWICK & SMITH CO. 
Norwood, Mass. 


SEP 2071 


©a M 004249 





ILLUSTRATIONS 


Look, Buck 1 Look! It runs! (Page 

343). Frontispiece 

FACING PAGE 

Tke Indian succeeded in bringing bis catch 

to the top of the water .... 58 

‘‘ Stand where you are, and let that gun 

alone! ’’.114 

He straightened up, with the thighs of the 

red man clasped tightly in his arms . 148 


5 



0 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 
OF THE OZARKS 


CHAPTER I 

Major Hartshorn sat moodily by tbe side of a 
great fireplace in tbe living-room of bis borne. 
Tbe yellow poplar-trees, tbe giants of tbe tulip 
family, waved bare branches over tbe fence 
around tbe yard, while farther off, where water- 
oak and red-gum mingled with hazel, elm, and 
black-walnut to make a dense timber-barrier for 
bis plantation, tbe edge of the Obion bottom 
loomed dark and mysterious in tbe light of the 
winter day now fast waning. Across tbe hearth 
from him, whittling the finishing touches upon 
a beautifully-balanced bow, made of white-hick¬ 
ory sapling, sat Hugh Littleton, a member of 
the household nearly all his life, though not re¬ 
lated by blood. 

Major Hartshorn and his wife had taken Hugh 
into their home and their hearts when he was 

7 

J 


8 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


scarcely a year old. A band of marauding 
Choctaws had come up from the south and killed 
his father, and pneumonia, that scourge of the 
backwoods, had taken his mother soon after. 
The Hartshorns loved him as if he had been their 
own, and he repaid them with a warmth of de¬ 
votion that could not have been stronger if they 
had been his own parents. 

Hugh,” said the Major, after a long silence, 
“ you are getting to be a man in years, as you 
long have been in growth and helpfulness, and I 
have been wondering what you would advise. 
The country is in danger, at the hands of a 
traitor. You have heard the rumors. You Imow 
what Burr is said to be planning. You know 
what his success would mean to the rest of us. 
With his border so near, there would be endless 
fighting and watchfulness. Burr is more danger¬ 
ous on our western border than many tribes of 
Indians. What will be the best policy for us? ” 
With the ready assurance of youth, but with 
some wisdom native to one who lived always in 
the shadow of dangers, the young man entered 
into the discussion when invited. “ It looks to 
me as if there were only one thing to do,” he 
answered. “ The Government ought to arrest 


OF THE OZARKS 9 

Burr and hang hini—and we must back the Gov¬ 
ernment. If he gets away and starts his schemes 
in the Southwest, they ought to send an army 
after him and break up his work as fast as he 
begins it. Finally they would catch him. He 
could not escape forever.’’ 

I hear that the President has ordered Burr 
and Mr. Blennerhassett arrested. But they are 
on an island in the Ohio Eiver, and the President 
is in the capital. That is a long way off. There 
is no telling what may happen. Burr has lots of 
friends throughout the North and some in the 
West.” The Major was on the point of carrying 
the discussion further when an interruption 
came. 

Halloo! ” 

The cry of the backwoods rang through the 
place. Looking out, both Hugh and the Major 
arose and started for the door. It was a man 
whom neither of them had ever seen before. He 
was mounted upon a splendid horse, dark bay in 
color and giving evidence of a hard day’s travel. 
Mud was caked on all four of its legs, and the 
riding-boots of the man were about as muddy. 

Light, stranger, and come in,” called out 
the Major, advancing hospitably. ^^You look 


10 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


tired out, and your horse needs rest and atten¬ 
tion. Come in, and rest yourself.’’ The Major 
tapped a small farm-bell hanging near the front 
gate, and in answer to its summons a negro man 
came from the back of the house. Wash, take 
the gentleman’s horse and rub him down and 
feed him,” he ordered. 

The stranger climbed wearily out of the sad¬ 
dle and advanced to meet the Major with poise 
and assurance. He was taller than his host, and 
larger every way. His dark hair was slightly 
streaked with gray. Deep and steady brown 
eyes looked at everything in sight without any 
appearance of haste. His strong, tanned face, 
unbearded, was expressive of pleasure at the 
meeting,—^as, no doubt, he was pleased to come 
to such a home after such a day in the saddle. 

am William Clark, Colonel of the Fifth 
Virginia Cavalry,” he announced, extending his 
hand. 

Colonel Clark, I am delighted to welcome 
you to my home, sir,” responded the host. I 
am Joshua Hartshorn, sometime Major of Militia 
in North Carolina, marching mainly under 
Marion.” 

At the mention of the famous guerrilla chief- 


OF THE OZARKS 


11 


tain Colonel Clarkes face lit up with a warm 
smile. kave met General Marion/’ he an¬ 
swered, and kave fougkt witk kim a little my¬ 
self. However, I was only witk kim about a 
montk, in tke little campaign ke put tkrougk late 
in 1780. He was a great soldier, sir, a great 
soldier. I wisk I kad known more of kim.” 

Colonel Clark’s appreciation of General 
Marion made kim at once welcome to anytking 
tke Major could do for kim. Tke Major kad 
lived for twenty-five years in tke memory of 
tkrilling days and nigkts following Tke Swamp 
Fox,” as kis ckieftain was called. 

“ I was all but forgetting myself,” said tke 
Major a few moments later, as tkey entered tke 
wide kail, “ in tke pleasure of recalling tke figkt- 
ing days witk Marion. Here, Hugk, come kere. 
Colonel Clark, tkis is my son, Hugk Littleton; 
let me introduce kim to you.” 

^^Yery pleased, indeed, to meet you, Hugk,” 
said tke Colonel warmly. He skook kands witk 
tke youtk, and togetker tke tkree of tkem went 
into tke living-room. Here tke Major poked tke 
roaring fire industriously, tkrew on all tke wood 
in reack, and sent Hugk out to order more. Hav¬ 
ing drawn up ckairs and seen to tke replenisking 


12 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

of the wood-box behind the door, he invited tli6 
visitor to be seated. 

First, Major,^’ began Colonel Clark, let me 
get to my business. I am really not a guest, but 
a messenger. I presume that you have heard 
something of the sorry mess Colonel Burr has 
made—^what with plans and schemes and plots, 
and all, that come so near being treason that 
there is little use trying to see the difference.’^ 

On being told that the news of the plotting was 
well scattered throughout the South, Colonel 
Clark gave his hearers the latest gossip, flavored 
with some official information. 

The shadows of evening deepened into night as 
the conference went on. Colonel Clark had 
shown the Major his credentials from the Gov¬ 
ernment Office, and the two had gone over care¬ 
fully, bit by bit, the matter about which the De¬ 
partment wanted Major Hartshorn’s evidence. 
The most disquieting feature of the whole situa¬ 
tion, it seemed, was the fact that many of the 
people of the West and North sympathized with 
Burr’s ideas. In case of the escape of the plot¬ 
ters from Blennerhassett Island it would be 
necessary at once to prepare to invade the South¬ 
west, beyond the Mississippi River, and to break 



OF THE OZARKS 


13 


up tlieir treasonable plans before tbey could be 
put into execution. To fail in this would em¬ 
broil tbe country with the French settlers and 
leave a potential enemy on that border whose 
ambition and craft knew no bounds. 

But if the people of the North and West were 
not solidly behind the Government,” continued 
Colonel Clark, the question of supplies for our 
army of invasion would become acute from the 
start.” 

That would be a small difhculty,” laughed 
Major Hartshorn. “ I could take a dozen Ten¬ 
nessee hunters and provision a thousand men 
in the country you speak of. Any good hunter 
could do the same.” 

^^Ah, yes,” said the Colonel, ^^we know that. 
The difdculty is far deeper than the question of 
feeding an army. Our men can live on the coun¬ 
try, as Napoleon said. But they cannot get am¬ 
munition that way; that is, we fear they cannot. 
And this is the one point that I am sent from the 
Potomac to the Obion to see you about. It is 
recorded in Government archives, as reported by 
scouts and more especially by Spanish scouts, 
that there is lead in abundance in a range of 
mountains some two hundred miles beyond the 


14 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


great river. If tliat be so, we need have no fear. 
We can fit out an expedition that can munition 
itself that far. We can even furnish part of the 
munitions for the entire expedition. But wagon- 

trains cannot travel in the swamps across the 

« 

river. If lead is not found there, we shall be put 
to the necessity of going by sea to the mouth of 
the Mississippi Eiver, and thence up the stream 
to a convenient point. This, as you see, might 
bring us into trouble at the outset with the 
French and Creoles and Spaniards of the newly- 
acquired country. It is to be avoided at all 
cost. These people are not well disposed toward 
us, anyway, and the guerrilla warfare could 
easily last a generation. Tell me, what do you 
actually know about the reports of lead in those 
mountains? ’’ 

I actually know nothing,” replied the Ma¬ 
jor. “ I have heard the reports you speak of. I 
have an old Spanish map which purports to give 
the location of the mines. But I have never been 
into the country, and have never seen any one 
who has. What I know and what I think may 
be poles apart.” 

The form of the reply struck the listening sol¬ 
dier. What you know, and what you think 



OF THE OZARKS 15 

He mused a moment. Then he said, Tell me 
what you think.” 

The Major recounted his opinion that there 
was lead in the mountains of the Arkansas terri¬ 
tory, and gave his reasons for thinking so. At 
the last, though, he came back to solid facts. 

What I know is positively nothing.” 

The conference was broken at this point by 
the announcement of the evening meal. The 
men entered the dining-room where they found 
the rest of the family awaiting them. Colonel 
Clark was introduced to Mrs. Hartshorn, the 
five children, and Wano, an Indian youth who 
was an inseparable friend of Hugh’s. The 
mother was fair and well preserved in spite of 
her frontier life. Many slaves about the place 
relieved her of drudgery that made such terrible 
havoc of the lives of frontier women in other 
sections of the United States. Her matronly 
face was as full and her hands as smooth and 
her form as well kept as those of many a lady 
of the eastern cities. Her eldest child, a daugh¬ 
ter, had the same well-kept appearance. The 
smaller children carried out the suggestion of 
health and abundant care. Indeed, both mother 
and father, in their younger days, the one In 


16 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


North Carolina and the other in Maryland, had 
known the best that wealth and culture could 
command in a new country. Such a home and 
such a life they were providing for their children 
in this far-away wilderness of the wheat-lands of 
western Tennessee. 

The stately dining-room was panelled with yel¬ 
low poplar between gleaming holly-wood mould¬ 
ings. The wainscoting was of white oak and 
panelled with the same golden poplar-wood. 
Each was in its natural color, but was weathered 
and seasoned, and wore the air of use and care 
and the friendly spirit of home. When lighted, 
as it was th^n, by dozens of glowing candles 
in silver and porcelain holders, it was a room to 
delight the heart of an artist. The table followed 
the colonial lines of simple dignity and strength. 
The appointments of china, glass, and silver were 
evidently heirlooms from other days and other 
times, and had brought a graceful art with them. 
Snowy table linen completed the appearance of 
easy affluence and access to good markets. Busy 
servants stood ready to anticipate every wish of 
the diners. 

After a brief grace by the Major, the talk be¬ 
came general. Mutual acquaintances were dis- 



OF THE OZARKS 


17 


covered, and common interests in many places 
and incidents came to light. The meal passed all 
too quickly, especially for the children, who lis¬ 
tened eagerly to the talk of the visitor as he told 
of places to them strange and distant. The Ma¬ 
jor and his guest fought over again the brief 
campaign under Marion, lasting scarcely more 
than a month, in which The Swamp Fox com¬ 
pletely ruined the Hencoops of Tarleton,” as 
the British encampment on the Pedee River was 
called. Shortly before the meal was over the 
talk turned upon the present crisis, and the ne¬ 
cessity for careful leadership now. 

If we only knew for sure whether or not there 
are lead mines in those mountains,said the 
Colonel, our problems would at least be very 
much simpler. We can provision an army in all 
other ways without unusual difficulty.^’ 

“ Colonel Clark,” said the host, I have given 
much thought to what you have said about that. 
There is just one way to know. And that way I 
have decided in my own mind must be followed 
out.” 

^^What do you mean, Major?” inquired the 
soldier. 

I mean, simply, that the one way to know 


18 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

% 

whether or not there is lead in those mountains 
is to go and see. I do not mean, of course, any 
suggestion to you, but I do mean that some of us 
will find out.’’ 

It is more than I w^ould have asked,” added 
the Colonel. But it is clearly the sensible thing 
to do; that is, provided men can be found whose 
discretion can be trusted. I should think that 
any men you yourself recommended could be 
trusted in this matter.” 

A negro girl came quietly behind Mrs. Harts¬ 
horn and whispered something to her. She 
turned to the Major and said: “ Mr. McSpinney 
is at the door. Perhaps he can help solve the 
matter.” 

The Major rose from the table, followed by 
several others, and the party began to adjourn 
from the dining-room as he went to the front 
door to admit the latest guest. 

Mr. McSpinney was a tall, spare man with eyes 
of keenest blue, and a face tanned and hardened 
by the exposure and hardship of the frontier. 
His garb was well-made, well-worn, and well- 
chosen. He had on leggings of deerskin, moc¬ 
casins of the same material, and a shirt, or tunic, 
made of the skins of fawns tanned to the fineness 


OF THE OZARKS 


19 


of chamois. His long rifle he set up in a corner 
of the hall, and his cap, made of the skins of 
several minks, he hung over the muzzle of the 
gun. When^ he came into the light of the liv¬ 
ing-room where the company had now gathered, 
his face was seen to have an expression of shrewd 
kindliness not apparent in the shadows of the 
hall. 

“ Colonel Clark has been telling us of the 
plans of Burr,” the Major informed the new¬ 
comer, when introductions were completed and 
all had found seats about the great fire. ^^It 
seems that there may be need of knowing for 
certain about the rumor of lead across the Mis¬ 
sissippi River, which we have discussed many 
times.” 

I can see the value of that,” commented Mr. 
McSpinney. It might come to be a vital mat¬ 
ter.” 

Again the whole situation was gone over for 
the benefit of the newcomer. Colonel Clark made 
it most explicit and clear that while it was very 
important to him that some one voluntarily go 
into the territory under consideration, and take 
time to find out unquestionably about the lead, 
it was not at all advisable that one go as an 


20 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


emissary of tlie Government of tlie United States. 
Trouble with tbe settlers must be avoided. 

When the whole situation had been gone over, 
and he had taken time to think it out, Mr. Mc- 
Spinney startled the little company somewhat 
by his suggested solution of the problem. 

The Major cannot possibly go on this expedi¬ 
tion,” he said. The Government would be im¬ 
plicated at once if he moved. For similar 
reasons all the men of substance and prominence 
are barred. There remain only two sources of 
help. One would be to commission some friendly 
Cherokees, and the other would be to encourage 
some boys of the settlement to get up a hunting- 
expedition.” 

The clarity of the reasoning was apparent to 
every one. Either plan would avoid all political 
consequences, and if successful, would give them 
the information they needed. 

No Cherokee,” said Wano, the Indian youth. 

Talladega, the outlaw chief, him gone to moun¬ 
tains of the Arkansas. Cherokee braves would 
have fight all the way, and no come back alive.” 

The lad is right,” said the Major. And, be¬ 
sides, we should not be perfectly sure of our re¬ 
ports if we got them.” 


OF THE OZARKS 


21 


If you will hear me, I will solve your prob¬ 
lem,” said Hugh. It was the first time be bad 
spoken since tbe discussion began. He bad been 
sitting on a window-seat, bearing all and seeing 
all, and seeming to pay but little attention. His 
solution of tbe problem showed that be bad com¬ 
prehended every necessity that bad been brought 
out. 

^^Witb no suggestion from any one, with no 
official knowledge of any complications being 
possible, and with as much sldll as I can bring to 
bear on tbe task, I will start to-morrow and 
make my way into the mountains of tbe 
Arkansas. I will learn whether or not lead is 
there, and will report what I find to Mr. Mc- 
Spinney within three months.” 

This plan from Hugh came out sentence by 
sentence, slowly, clearly, and covered every re¬ 
quirement of the case. Colonel Clark sprang up, 
rubbing his hands with delight. Major Harts¬ 
horn beamed with prideful confidence in his 
foster son^s patriotism and courage. 

Hugh, dear,” protested Mrs. Hartshorn, 
^^you are not serious. We could not think of 
letting you go off over there alone.” 

Ko, not alone,” added Wano. ^^Me go with.” 


22 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

The young Indian spoke quietly, as if the matter 
were settled. 

There was one to whom the plan came as a 
peculiar shock. Unnoticed by any one, Arsena, 
the eldest daughter, turned pale and quickly put 
her hand to her mouth. There was a catch in her 
breath, and it seemed to her that her throat would 
burst. She saw, as in a flash of inspiration, 
the dreary horrors of the forests of the Arkansas, 
the terrible denizens of those forests, and, clear¬ 
est of all, the stalwart Arkansas tribesmen, de¬ 
stroying Hugh. They were near enough to the 
same age to have lived their lives together, but 
she was a girl—and her development had made 
a little mother out of her spirit long before Hugh 
had realized anything more serious than shoot¬ 
ing-matches, working the farm-hands, and riding 
the colts. Bred in the forest, he was a child of 
the forest, learned in its myriad secrets and 
skilled in its many ways, but little else in the 
way of spirit and intellect had developed in him, 
while her maternal spirit had developed long 
enough ago to cause her to consider herself his 
natural protector. She rebelled instantly and 
keenly against this assumption of risk on his 
1 part, though she said no word of her feeling. 


OF THE OZARKS 23 

On into tlie night the debate and discussion 
ran. With the customary and necessitous way 
of the times the men made their plans, and over¬ 
rode the objections of the women. Women have 
always become more influential in matters of 
counsel and state as civilization worked its way 
farther from the sterner battling for life. In the 
salon a woman’s suggestion may topple a throne. 
On the frontier, likely as not it will not be heard 
until after the event is passed, and then com¬ 
mented on merely with sentiment. These hardy 
and powerful men loved their women as faith¬ 
fully as did any men of any age, but they did 
not show it in the ways of later and more polite 
developments. 

If men of no standing and substance went on 
the expedition, trouble would inevitably arise. 
If men of substance and standing went, there 
would be political complications. If Cherokees 
were sent, there would be war among the Indians, 
and the report would be untrustworthy. It 
seemed that the only solution of the matter was 
for this youth to take it upon himself to go. 
Even the stranger was so fully impressed with 
the presence and strength of Hugh that he felt 
satisfled to leave this delicate matter to him, and 


24 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

all those who knew him knew that it could not 
be left in better hands. And so, along toward 
midnight, after studying every side of the matter, 
the conference was concluded with the word of 
Colonel Clark: 

^^We have had a most interesting talk. The 
Government has not appointed an emissary to 
go into the territory of the Arkansas. Hugh 
Littleton and Wano have merely decided to hunt 
a while over beyond the Father of the Waters. 
They will, no doubt, encounter difficulties, and 
perhaps some dangers, but there will be no call 
for national protection, and there will be no 
official reports of any expedition.’’ 

Major Hartshorn’s jaw tightened, and a glint 
came into his eyes at the mention of no Govern¬ 
ment protection. There are five hundred white 
men and as many Indians in western Tennessee, 
though, who will see to it that protection is 
forthcoming,” he muttered, as if to himself. 

Mr. McSpinney heard, and, laying an arm 
across the shoulder of the Major, he pressed his 
friend against his own body with warm signif¬ 
icance. The party soon adjourned and retired 
for the night. 


CHAPTER II 


The sun was not clear of tlie tiniber-line tlie 
next morning when Major Hartshorn and Mr. 
McSpinney were to be found in close conference. 
They w^ere at the side of the yard, standing by 
the horse-block, with their heads close together, 
out of hearing of any of the busy servants about 
the place. How- long this conference had lasted 
no one else knew. They were seen there when 
Colonel Clark emerged from the front door and 
started toward the horse-lot, preparatory to re¬ 
suming his journey. 

Well, Colonel,” called the Major cheerily, it 
has been a joy to meet you and to have you in 
my home, sir. I would like to persuade you to 
stay longer, if possible. However, I understand 
the necessity of your going, and shall not insist.” 

I thank you. Major Hartshorn,” replied the 
soldier. The pleasure of this little visit with 
one of Marion^s men will be long remembered. 
Your hospitality is just what I was led to expect, 
and I wish I had leave to prolong my stay.” The 
men shook hands heartily, and the Colonel was 
soon in the saddle and off again on his long ride. 

25 


26 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


^^Mac, I must confess that I feel some little 
hesitation about letting the boys go off over into 
the country of the Arkansas. And yet I should 
be greatly disappointed if they did not offer to 
go. It is a call that all true men ought to 
answer, and I hope my boys are that, always.’’ 

do not believe you need have any uneasi¬ 
ness, Major,” replied Mr. McSpinney. That 
boy of yours is the wiliest woodsman, the surest 
trailer, and the straightest shot in western Ten¬ 
nessee, right now. He can take care of himself, 
and, what is more, he can get the information 
we need. As for Wano, he is as safe in the woods 
as a timber-wolf, and as dangerous to an enemy. 
The two of them will be more than a match for 
the job, you mark my word.” Here the two 
stopped to repeat to each other tales of the 
prowess of the youths, both because they loved 
to linger over the stories and because they were 
doing their best to reassure each other. 

“ I will see them safe to Chickasaw Bluffs, 
myself,” continued McSpinney, as I am now on 
my way there to trade a little. My boat is in the 
Obion. They can go with me, and at the right 
time they can disappear over the river and no 
one will ever know where or why they went.” 


OF THE OZARKS 


27 


That simplifies matters some,” said the 
Major. There will be no neighborhood talk of 
their being sent over. It furnishes a good excuse 
and opportunity.” 

Returning to the house, the men called Hugh 
and Wano, and the four of them together eagerly 
made the plans and preparation for the journey. 
They were deeply impressed by Colonel Clark’s 
statement of the case. President Jefferson had 
already bargained with the court of France 
for the immense Louisiana Territory, but nego¬ 
tiations had not won the hearts and alle¬ 
giance of the settlers, as was desired. The in¬ 
habitants, both French and Spaniards, resented 
the transfer. Any false move on the part of 
America now might complicate that situation 
very badly. On the other hand, Burr felt that 
the negotiations had brought him the oppor¬ 
tunity of a lifetime to assuage his loss of the 
Presidency, and he was planning to lead a seces¬ 
sion movement that would put him at the head 
of a powerful country in the Southwest. From 
there he could harry the border and make end¬ 
less capital out of intrigues. The prestige and 
possessions of the United States would be de¬ 
pleted, and the seceders enriched. And the state 


28 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


of lawless self-assertion on the part of so many 
of the people of the West and North made the 
plans of the arch-plotter quite likely to carry 
through. 

All the morning and until the middle of the 
afternoon Hugh and Wano, aided by the Major 
and Mr. McSpinney, were busy with prepara¬ 
tions. The youths who were to make the trip 
could have set out in a half-hour, but the Major 
and his wife insisted on having everything just 
so, and most things were planned and done at 
least twice. Finally, shortly before three o’clock 
by the giant hall-clock at the foot of the stairs, 
preparations were completed. Kits were packed, 
guns were oiled, and ammunition was stored for 
the journey. The boys were ready to start. 

The whole family, servants and all, wanted to 
accompany the travellers to the boat, but the 
' Major decided against it. Farewells were said at 
the house. A suspicious redness showed around 
the eyes of Mistress Hartshorn as she kissed 
Hugh good-by. Be very careful,” she enjoined. 
“ Those terrible Arkansas tribesmen will bear 
the utmost watching. We shall be anxiously 
waiting for your return. You ought to be able 
to get back in three weeks, instead of three 


29 


OF THE OZARKS 

montlis, it seems to me,” slie added, with a 
mother’s anxiety. 

do not know how long it will take us, 
Mother,” Hugh answered, ^^but the knowledge 
that you all are waiting for us and praying for 
our safety will be a mighty big help.” He kissed 
her tenderly, patting her cheek and smiling. 

The stalwart young man folded the little chil¬ 
dren one by one in regular ^^bear hugs” and 
kissed them good-by. When he came to Arsena, 
not even Hugh or her mother noticed the in¬ 
stant’s hesitation that came over her. The 
powerful arms of the lad went round her as if 
she had been a child, and, half lifting her from 
the floor, he kissed her warmly, smiled unaf¬ 
fectedly, and turned away, saying: ^^Be good. 
Sis. Have us a squirrel pie when we get back.” 
Then, leaving the family on the front porch, as 
they had already said good-by to Wano, he seized 
his small kit, swung it to his back, and strode off 
in the wake of Mr. Me Spinney and the Indian. 

As soon as they were out of the yard Major 
Hartshorn turned to his desk and began to write 
hurriedly. Four separate notes he* penned, 
sealed, and addressed. His wife crossed the 
room absent-mindedly, poked the fire needlessly, 


30 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


placed a book or two on a shelf by the side of 
the mantel, replaced them at least twice, then 
came and stood by the Major^s chair and began 
running her fingers through his hair. 

What on earth is the matter with yon, Fran¬ 
ces? ” asked the Major. You act like a cat 
with wet feet. Why don^t you sit down and com¬ 
pose yourself?” The Major’s voice was harsh, 
as if he were choking. 

am about as composed as you are, my 
dear,” answered his wife. You need not try to 
make out that you do not care. I do, and I don’t 
care who knows it. I am nervous, and I wish 
those boys were back home. I don’t care whether 
Mr. Burr gets away or not. Let him, if he wants 
‘ to, and I’ll wager anything those Arkansas In¬ 
dians will scalp him. Besides, if anybody is to 
get scalped, I would much prefer that it be he 
instead of Hugh or Wano.” And without fur¬ 
ther ado, she broke down and cried. 

The Major was helpless in the case. What to 
do with a crying woman was well beyond his 
knowledge or experience. He had the presence 
of mind, however, to do nothing, which was 
probably the best he could have done, anyway. 
Seizing upon what seemed to him an opportune 


OF THE OZARKS 31 

< 

moment, a little later, he began to tell her what 
was in the notes he had just written. 

Ill bet,” he roared, that whether the Gov¬ 
ernment can afford to protect our boys or not, 
there will be protection enough. I am getting 
off notes to James Larkin, Henry Smithers, Milt 
Horner, and Dave Bennett. If these four, with 
my help, cannot raise enough men to take care of 
two boys, counting Indians in with the settlers, 
I’d like to know why? And I will know why. 
These notes will go by runners to the men to-day, 
and at a given signal we can get together six 
hundred fighting men such as this country has 
not seen since Marion’s day. They will swim 
into the Arkansas country, if necessary, and 
carry enough lead on their backs to sink the 
whole tribe. You’ll see.” And having delivered 
himself of his growing nervousness, he sprang 
up and stamped about the room, circling about 
his wife as if she were to blame for the whole 
situation. After a moment or two his face 
fiushed dull red, he smiled a little sheepishly, and 
sat down again and finished sealing his packets. 
Binging for Wash, his body-servant, he ordered 
that four negro men be dispatched with the notes 
at once, and instructed to make all haste. 


32 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Meanwhile the little procession of woodsmen 
had neared the banks of the Obion River. The 
afternoon sun was dipping far toward the west. 
The bare branches of the forest-trees waved 
slightly in the wind w’^hich blew from the south¬ 
east. The ground, still under the burden of win¬ 
ter rains and snows, was none too solid, but was 
not sloppy. Here and there driftwood w^as 
lodged in the lower branches of the trees, mute 
evidence of the swollen streams and spreading 
floods that had covered the country. 

“ Wind^s wet,^’ said Wano oracularly. Water 
much high already.^’ 

The wind is from the eastTvard,’’ said 
McSpinney. ^^We may have some bad weather 
before long. East wind is bad wind, in this 
country.’^ 

I hope that we shall have no more rain,’^ 
said Hugh. The swamps over the river will be 
big enough and wet enough, as it is. I saw some 
of them once, just opposite Chickasaw Bluffs, 
and, believe me, they are real swamps.” 

One thing you will know, of course,” added 
the trader. Alongside of every stream in this 
, western country lies a slough. The ground is 
higher near the stream than farther back. And 


OF THE OZARKS 


33 


across tliese sloughs there are always dry runs, 
except at times of big overflows. You will make 
time by hunting the dry runs, I reckon.” 

“ If there are no enemies around, we shall have 
no trouble in finding a way. You are right about 
the sloughs, and we shall keep your advice in 
mind,” answered Hugh. 

They came to where Me Spinney had tied up 
his boat. It was a flat-bottomed affair, made 
much like a scow or barge, with a solid and 
waterproof protection of timbers around the 
sides. It was approximately sixteen feet wide by 
about thirty-six feet long. It was clumsy, hard 
to steer, and almost impossible to propel up¬ 
stream without a large force and a tow-line, but 
withal it was exceedingly strong, well-balanced, 
and afforded as near absolute safety as was pos¬ 
sible in a river-craft. Like most of the pioneer 
devices, it was made for strength and use, and 
not at all for style. The bales of skins, dried 
fruit, cured meats, and other articles for trade 
were well disposed about the bottom of the boat, 
to leave ample room for unhampered passage¬ 
ways. About two-thirds of the way back a small 
wedge-shaped tent had been erected. In this 
the skipper stoAved sundry smaller packages.of 


34 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


merchandise that would not be improved hj ex¬ 
posure to the weather. The tent was large 
enough for three men to sleep in, that is, it cov¬ 
ered a space about eight feet wide by ten or 
eleven feet long. Before the door of the tent a 
temporary hearth of clay had been built, prob¬ 
ably five or six inches thick, on which were the 
remains of a fire. A few simple but very useful 
cooking-vessels lay scattered about the deck near 
the fireplace. All over the boat were signs of 
habitation. 

How long have you been aboard, Mr. McSpin- 
ney? ’’ asked Hugh. 

a Tiiree days. The Obion is mighty crooked 
between here and home, and, besides, I had to 
chop out two log jams. I was two days drifting 
with the current and chopping driftwood, cov¬ 
ering, at the most, twenty miles as the crow 
flies.” 

Yes, but barges do not fly as the crow flies,” 
laughed Hugh. 

Eight ye are, son,” replied McSpinney. 
^^Now you boys come right in and make your¬ 
selves at home. There will be no need of guns 
this side of the Arkansas country, so stack arms 
in the tent there.” 


OF THE OZARKS 


35 


Soon, with arms and kits stowed away, the 
three were busy casting off and getting under 
way. The stream, still swollen somewhat by the 
recent rains, took vigorous hold upon the boat 
as soon as it was loosed from its moorings. 
Me Spinney stationed himself at the front rail¬ 
ing, with a long, light cottonwood pole in hand, 
to push off from the banks as the current swung 
the boat in shore. Wano, armed likewise with 
a long pole, took up his station at the rear to aid 
in steering and to help the progress of the boat 
by a friendly push at the right time. Thus 
manned, and the pull of the current supple¬ 
mented by the push of the poles, the boat was 
soon making from three to four miles an hour 
down-stream toward the Father of Waters. 

By the time the journey was well begun and 
all things stowed shipshape for the trip the sun 
was sinking over the western horizon. Wano, by 
some strange instinct, or sixth sense, more 
weather-wise than most white men, had been 
studying the skies and the wind. Long and in¬ 
tently he looked into the west. Carefully and 
repeatedly he felt the wind out. His wonderful 
sense of smell, as well as of feeling, sight, and 
deduction, was brought into play, until he be- 


36 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

came satisfied tliat lie Imew what the weather 
was to be. 

East wind die away/’ he said, almost as if to 
himself. Hugh, passing near, heard the words. 

Pretty soon now it will be still. Sun set fair. 
Ked bars, the prison door of the Great Spirit, will 
shut in the east wind. To-night, the moon shine. 
To-morrow will be fair as a spring blossom.” He 
began to sigh with contentment, but suddenly 
straightened out his cottonwood pole and lunged 
to one corner of the boat as if he were attacking 
a deadly enemy with a bayonet. A bend in the 
river had threatened to strand the boat on a 
half-submerged log, one end of which was float¬ 
ing free. The quick eye of the Indian caught it 
in time, and a dexterous punch with his pole 
staved off the threatened disaster. 

Hugh busied himself with preparations for the 
evening meal. Fire was the first essential. This 
he soon had blazing merrily. When it had 
burned to a glowing pile of coals, a larger piece 
of driftwood was laid beside the pile. Down 
through the middle of the fire was driven a sharp- 
pointed piece of iron about two feet long, which 
had been neatly split into four parts by the negro 
blacksmith at Me Spinney’s settlement. Each 


OF THE OZARKS 


37 


part liad been bent out at a right angle to the 
direction of the main stake, so that the whole 
furnished both a crane on which to hang four 
vessels over the fire, and a solid and safe resting- 
place on top of it for a frying-pan. It was one 
of the most universally useful implements in the 
backwoods. 

What will you have for supper, gentlemen? 
Give your orders,’’ Hugh called out to the others. 
The two men at work with the poles paid no 
more attention than if he had not spoken. 

Thank you,” said Hugh, I shall fill the orders 
presently.” Smiling, he began to hunt around in 
the tent for provisions. Ere long the savory 
smell of roasting wild duck came from the fire. 
To this was added the appealing odor of bacon, 
small pieces of which he cut and mixed with 
chopped onion and slipped into the carcasses of 
the ducks for flavor. Three of them, fat and 
juicy, browning and getting tender at the same 
time, were slowly turning over the hot embers, 
suspended from the impromptu crane. Between 
times of watching and tending the ducks, he 
mixed corn-meal and water into a stiff dough, 
salted it slightly, and rolled it up in wet leaves. 
Then, uncovering the hot clay hearth, he made a 


38 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


snug bed for the johnny-cake in the fire and 
covered it deeply in piping-hot ashes, making 
sure that no live coals came in contact with the 
roll. This done, he filled a small kettle with 
water and hung it on the fourth arm of the crane 
and sat down to watch while the supper cooked 
and the water boiled for tea. 

Night was falling fast. Darkness already was 
creeping up in the east. Westward a straggling 
banner of sunset flamed through the shades of 
evening, a reminder of the glory that was gone 
and a promise of the day to come. The nearer 
horizons were already obliterated by the dark. 
Eery sounds of the night broke the silence, 
while overhead, where no timber could intervene, 
the stars began to twinkle in the clear sky. The 
mystery of it, the beauty of it, the impressive 
majesty of virgin nature fresh from the hands of 
God who made it, sank anew into the hearts of 
these children of the wilderness. As he watched, 
fascinated, the victory of the night, Hugh saw 
dimly in the starlight a V-shaped formation of 
wild fowl flying down the river. Instantly there 
rang out in the shadows the near and insistent 
call of a wild duck. It was startling in its sud¬ 
den and lifelike sound. Again it rang out; 


OF THE OZARKS 


39 


thrice, and four times. Then from the depths of 
the shadow-haunted skies above came back an 
answer. The homing ducks heard the call of the 
backwoodsman and cried their transient greet¬ 
ing as they passed. The youth laughed softly 
and turned to the task of feeding his hungry 
companions. 

The boat was left to drift during the eating of 
the meal. This did not take long. With a whole 
roasted duck, a generous piece of corn bread, and 
a good-sized cup of steaming-hot tea, each of the 
three made short work of the meal, and little 
conversation went on while they ate. Soon the 
repast was finished, and each man washed his 
own dishes, first by plunging them into hot 
water for a moment and then reaching over the 
side of the boat and finishing the job in the icy 
waters of the river. When everything was in 
place for the night the three gathered at the 
front end of the boat. McSpinney took up the 
steering-pole again, and the two youths found 
convenient seats on bales and boxes. It was 
agreed that they should travel on until bedtime, 
or until they came upon some serious obstruc¬ 
tion. Thus no one would have to be on duty all 
night. They would tie up the boat when they 


40 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


stopped and wait for the morning. Meanwhile, 
the older man counselled the lads earnestly about 
the trip before them. 

By nine o’clock they were tied up, having en¬ 
countered no serious obstruction in the river, and 
McSpinney ordered: Put up your yarns until 
to-morrow. It will be a long day and steady 
work. We need sleep now more than we need 
stories, however good. Turn in.” 

As noiseless as wild animals, and almost as 
easily and naturally, they went to bed for the 
night. Three in a row, with feet to the fire and 
heads and bodies under the cover of the tent, each 
wrapped in his own outfit of skins and blankets, 
they lay down to slumber. The weird cry of a 
screech-owl shivered through the darkness. The 
slow-rising moon tipped the taller trees with a 
ghostly light. The lonely sigh of night breezes 
through bare branches breathed a soft accom¬ 
paniment to dreams. The timid wash of truant 
wavelets a thousand miles from home fingered 
the bow of the heavy boat. The east wind was 
dead. The west wind, wind of promise, breathed 
in its place. The heavens were clear and the 
earth was fair. Three healthy men slept the 
sleep of care-free happiness all the night through. 


CHAPTER III 


Good-morning, Mr, McSpinney. Can you 
shoot?Hugh greeted the trader with a chal¬ 
lenge to a trial of marksmanship. 

Shoot! ’’ answered McSpinney. I was hit¬ 
ting the bull’s-eye before you were born. What 
is there to shoot at? ” 

I just thought maybe you would like to have 
a broiled squirrel for your breakfast. There is 
one in sight. Keep looking at the tent until I 
get Wano out and bring your guns. When I 
say ^ Go! ’ you both are to look for the squirrel 
and shoot as quick as you find it. The one bring¬ 
ing down the game will be winner.” 

Hugh brought the guns, saw that they were 
loaded and primed, and placed the Indian and 
McSpinney facing the tent. Then he gave to 
each his own gun. 

^^Now get ready. When I count three, turn 
and hunt up the squirrel and test both your eyes 
and your shooting. Ready! One, two, three, 
go I ” shouted Hugh. 

At the count of three, both men got into action. 

41 


42 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Intent, alert, with nerves taut and eyes boring 
into the forest, McSpinney turned quickly half¬ 
way around so that he faced the bank and the 
woods just beyond. Wano began turning slowly 
and steadily, searching every tree and the ground 
beneath as his eyes came around. It was a test 
of methods, as well as of eyes and marksman¬ 
ship. The white man sprang into the midst of 
where he supposed the game to be, while the In¬ 
dian covered every inch of the possible territory 
as he came to the front. 

Now a squirrel, a small gray one at least, is 
particularly hard to see in the winter forest so 
long as it stays perfectly still. It is practically 
the same color as the bark of the water-oak, and 
even the markings where it shades from dark 
gray to white resemble the lichen-spots on the 
bark of trees so closely that it takes exceptionally 
sharp eyes to see one unless it moves. Both the 
white trader and the Indian youth had been in 
places where life itself depended upon the quick¬ 
ness and correctness of sight, and the older man 
had been there many times. It is safe to say that 
no visible thing stood much chance of escaping 
the keen quest of two pairs of such eyes. 

Bang! Bang! Two shots rang out almost as 


OF THE OZARKS 


43 


one. Wano, having covered about one-tbird of a 
complete circle from the point be started, stood 
facing west. Tbe smoke-wreatbs lifted lightly 
from tbe muzzle of bis gun as be lowered it and 
stood watching. 

Hugh, standing where be could watch both 
hunters, saw McSpinney lowering bis gun at tbe 
same time, smoke curling from tbe muzzle. Tbe 
trader stood watching intently a point north of 
where they were. Both marksmen evidently 
thought they bad made bits, though both were 
looking in different directions. Hugh raised bis 
own gun quickly, sighted along tbe barrel into a 
tall cypress tree that stood just in front of the 
boat in a bend of the river. Having pulled the 
trigger, he laughed loudly. 

Missed,’’ he cried. “ Missed, both of you, by 
the great square cat! ” 

^Neither Wano nor the trader moved, but both 
continued watching as at first. Presently they 
both turned, almost at the same instant, and 
faced the laughing youth. 

Missed?” snorted McSpinn'ey. Missed, 
your grandfather! If I could not find and hit as 
big a thing as a squirrel I would hunt a home for 
the blind.” 


44 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Hugli followed McSpinney up to tlie front of 
the boat where it was within a few feet of the 
bank of the stream. There the trader leaped 
lightly to the ground, made his way out a few 
yards from the water^s edge, and picked up from 
under a giant red-gum tree the warm body of a 
gray squirrel. Holding it up in triumph, the 
older man started back to the boat. 

Hey there, Indian, what are you doing over 
there? the trader yelled at Wano, who was 
making his way carefully from the boat to the 
shore on the other side of the stream by means 
of a log and one of the long cottonwood poles. 
Both of the whites watched the Indian as he 
skillfully rode the floating log. It was as fine a 
feat of logging-craft as either had seen. With 
his feet he held the log fairly steady while pro¬ 
pelling it along by means of the long pole. He 
came safely to shore, leaped lightly from the log 
to the ground, laid the pole across the log to 
anchor it while he was away, and strode off sev¬ 
eral yards into the forest. From the ground 
under another great specimen of red-gum he 
picked up a gray squirrel and turned back to¬ 
ward the boat. 

Hugh, beginning to realize that the joke was 


OF THE OZARKS 


45 


on all three of them, laughed again, and sprang 
lightly out at the point McSpinney had landed 
from, and turned northwest. Under the great 
cypress-tree he found the squirrel he had shot, 
half-hidden in the water as it had fallen in the 
edge of the stream. 

Both of you missed finding and shooting the 
squirrel I had in mind for you to shoot,’^ said 
Hugh, but you got game. The trouble is, squir¬ 
rels are too plentiful. It was no test. Bets are 
off. I had to shoot him myself to keep him from 
getting away.’’ 

Making his way back to the boat, he joined the 
trader, and in less time than it takes to describe 
the process they had the two gray squirrels 
dressed, and, reaching down into the waters of 
the river, they washed the meat clean. It was 
laid out on a board at the stem of the boat to 
cool. Hoar-frost and not a few icicles covered 
the woods. The late sun, just rising on the still 
cold of the winter morning, flooded the earth 
with light but very little warmth. Frost sparkled 
like diamonds on twig and bough and fallen 
leaf. Icicles, like pendent crystals, broke the 
cold rays of the winter sun into a myriad pris¬ 
matic glories. No wind blew. The air was as 


46 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

still and the woods as silent as the deserted aisle 
of a cathedral. 

Finishing their brief task of preparing the 
squirrels for cooking, the two men turned to see 
what Wano would bring in. He came back to 
the bank of the river to ride his log to the boat 
again. But the current had been at w^ork while 
he was gone. Swinging the floating log gently 
around so the cottonwood pole no longer held it, 
the stream slowly pulled it away from shore. By 
the time the Indian returned with his game it 
was ten feet down-stream and rapidly getting out 
of reach. Already the cottonwood pole was 
afloat and drifting twenty feet from shore. 

IFs all right, Hugh,” said McSpinney softly. 

Let’s see what he will do. We can pole over 
there and get him directly, after making him 
wait a while—maybe until after breakfast.” 

Hugh began building a Are preparatory to 
cooking the morning meal. McSpinney busied 
himself about the boat’s cargo, helping with the 
cooking when necessary. The two of them soon 
had the fire going and a pot of water on to heat 
for tea. 

Wano scanned the floating log, the pole al¬ 
ready out of reach, and the twenty yards of icy 



OF THE OZARKS 


47 


>v^ater that lay betAveen him and the boat. Step¬ 
ping quickly down the'stream and into the edge 
of the water, he laid one hand firmly on the end 
of the log. With infinite patience, and power 
enough to combat the force of the current, but 
no violent pulling at all, he maneuvered the log 
until it steadied against the current a moment 
and then started slowly up-stream. Following 
with one foot in the water and one on the solid 
bank, he worked the log back until it was a little 
above the boat. Then he made his way to the 
middle of it, and, with one foot resting upon it, 
he alternately pulled and pushed until the great 
floating body was rocking like a cradle. Bend¬ 
ing forward and tensing his muscles for quick 
action, he increased the pressure on the log until 
he felt that he could turn it over easily. At the 
exact instant of the farthest reach of the rock¬ 
ing log he leaped quickly upon it with both feet, 
whirled half around with his back to the boat, 
and began rapidly to walk ” the log, only his 
walking was much like that of a horse in a 
treadmill. The log spun round and round rap¬ 
idly while the Indian continued to climb the 
gentle slope of its curved side with rapid steps. 

The splash accompanying Wano’s leap to the 


48 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


top of tlie log attracted the attention of the two 
white men. They ran to the side of the boat 
nearest the Indian boy and stood in wonder and 
surprise. The log moved slowly in the direction 
of its revolutions. The Indian with flying feet, 
as swift as a fox and as sure as a mountain-goat, 
kept it rolling in the water. It reminded 
McSpinney of a game his children sometimes 
played at the settlement. They called it walk¬ 
ing a barrel. The only difference in method be¬ 
tween the Indian^s ride over the waters and the 
children’s ride through the yard was that they 
usually rode forward and walked backward, 
while he walked forward and rode backward. 
Applying instinctively some of the greater laws 
of nature discovered by scientists many years 
after, the Indian was riding practically dry-shod 
over the icy river with neither boat nor oar. 
The two white men on the boat above watched 
the remarkable feat of their savage friend with 
an interest too keen for cheering. They had 
thought his poling of the log out to the bank a 
great feat, but that paled into childlike sim¬ 
plicity beside the skill, strength, poise, and dar¬ 
ing of this wild ride. 

On and on came the whirling log. It was now 


OF THE OZAEKS 


49 


within three or four yards of the boat. Seizing 
the remaining long pole, Hugh stretched it out 
over the waters until the end of it came opposite 
Wane’s body. Holding it securely by resting 
the heavier end on the gunwale of the boat, he 
called out: “ Here, catch on to that for a 
steadier. I will pull you in while you slow that 
whirlwind of a log down some.” 

Laying his left hand gently upon the extended 
pole, Wano began to put a little backward 
pressure into his footsteps on the slippery log. 
Only then did the two watchers see that he still 
held his squirrel in his right hand. An involun¬ 
tary smile of appreciation sprang to the eyes of 
the white men, though no sound escaped their 
lips. Little by little the speeding feet of the log- 
walker moved more slowly: The Indian was 
bringing the log to a motion scarcely more rapid 
than an ordinary walk. He suddenly sprang 
into the air with both feet clear of the log. 
When he came down one foot was on either side 
of it, and with tense nerves and straining muscles 
he forced it to lie quiet on the water, and pull¬ 
ing hand-over-hand along the pole held by Hugh 
and Me Spinney, he came to the boat safely and 
sprang upon its side. 


50 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


He was greeted by two rousing cheers. Both 
Hugh, and McSpinney congratulated him warmly 
upon his feat. They were not sure whether his 
was a feat of horsemanship, log-craft, walking, 
or balancing, but they were quite sure that 
neither of them had ever seen such handling of 
a piece of wood in the waters of a swollen stream. 

Where did you learn it, Wano?’^ asked 
Hugh. That was great.’’ 

‘^It beat the claws of the great square cat,” 
swore the Scotchman. I never want to see a 
finer piece of footwork. Say, I want to give you 
a job in my mill when we all get back. I think 
you could tread it with the best horse on the 
place.” 

The Indian stood stiff and confused a moment 
under the warm and generous praise of his 
friends, then turned away without any answer to 
their questions and comments and began to skin 
his squirrel. 

Having disposed of three well-broiled squirrels 
and a quantity of steaming-hot tea, the three set 
about the work of the day. The lines were cast 
off and the boat pushed toward the middle of 
the stream. With the trader in the prow steer¬ 
ing and pushing with his long pole, they struck 


OF THE OZARKS 


51 


the day’s stride, as Hugh called it, in a very few 
minutes. The untrammelled waters of the river 
were flowing between five and six miles an hour, 
but the ungainly boat, with the necessity for 
turning corners and avoiding drifts, could make 
no more than about three and a half on the aver¬ 
age. Sometimes in long straight reaches of the 
river, where no obstructions were found, the boat 
caught the full force of the current and moved 
at almost the full speed of the water for a short 
time. During such times the three woodsmen 
lay on bales of skins or sat on packages and 
talked of the journey ahead of two of them. 
McSpinney had been into the country of the 
Arkansas once, but only for a little way. He 
knew no trails to recommend, but he had a 
wealth of general woods lore on which he drew 
for useful and pointed advice. The two youths 
listened closely to all the older man cared to say 
to them, and found themselves shifting their 
plans in their minds often enough to convince 
them that no ironclad rules of procedure could 
be followed. They would be out in the great 
forest, dependent upon their own resources and 
skill absolutely, and nothing would help them 
like good sense, good health, good courage, and 


52 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

everlasting persistence. These, coupled with 
good faith and good character, were endowment 
enough for the wilderness, and, did they but 
know it, these same qualities would be endow¬ 
ment enough for that land after the forests were 
felled and cities grew up. 

About a mile below their resting-place of the 
night they came upon the long cottonwood pole 
which had got away from Wano. It was lodged 
against a small clump of willows that grew along 
what was the bank of the stream when the water 
was low, but now was well out toward the middle 
of it. Pushing and guiding with the other pole, 
they managed to bring the boat near enough for 
Hugh to reach out and seize the end of the lodged 
pole. It was brought on board again, and soon 
they were making even better time by means of 
the poling from the stem of the boat. 

Throughout the day, working in shifts, they 
bent every effort toward making time. The chal¬ 
lenge of bear-tracks, deer-tracks, and once the 
near-by call of a wild turkey availed not to stop 
them. The main point now was to get to Chicka¬ 
saw Bluffs, and hunting must wait. By night¬ 
fall they had passed the point where the Forked 
Deer Kiver and the Obion flow together. McSpin- 


OF THE OZARKS 


53 


ney, .wlio liad made this same trip many times 
before, knew that they were coming close to the 
great Mississippi. It would not be more than a 
mile or two before the boat was out upon its 
mile-wide bosom and in the grip of a current 
beside which the river they had travelled all day 
was but a puny babe. McSpinney knew very 
much better than to come into the hazards of the 
mighty stream in the dark. Rounding a point 
from which the great opening in the forest that 
marked the larger river could be seen, he ordered 
a tie-up for the night and began maneuvering the 
boat in to the south bank. Here they would be 
protected on three sides by water, and the fourth 
opened out, as he knew, upon almost impassable 
swamps. They were now in the country of the 
Cherokees, who were friendly, and from whom 
no trouble was to be expected. But the protec¬ 
tion was not amiss, and on the northern bank of 
the river one came into the territory claimed by 
a tribe of Choctaws, who were not so friendly. 

The landing was safely made and the boat 
securely tied up for the night. ^^We have cer¬ 
tainly had the best run I ever made down that 
crooked river,” remarked McSpinney. We have 
covered every bit of fifty miles to-day, and I 


54 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


thought we should get to this point by to-morrow 
morning about ten o’clock. You boys have 
helped the current quite a bit. Your pushing at 
the stern has gained us at least ten miles in the 
day’s run.” 

I guess it was your steering,” said Hugh, 
modestly. ‘^And the river being up saved us 
lots of poling. Wano and I loafed and slept 
most of the time, it seemed to me.” 

‘^Anyway, we are here,” replied the trader. 

And we did not expect to make it by this time. 
When we came out into that old bed of the Mis¬ 
sissippi, about five miles back, we should have 
had hard poling if the waters had not been up. 
The Forked Deer runs into this same old channel 
a mile and a half back, so that we shall come 
to the Father of Waters to-morrow on the Obion, 
the Forked Deer, and an old channel of the 
Mississippi, all three of which will look like a 
child beside the parent. I will then show you a 
real stream.” 

I have seen it once, and crossed it in a canoe,” 
said Hugh. 

never saw a river bigger than this,” said 
the Indian. ^^It is big enough for anything. 
Why have one bigger? ” ' 


OF THE OZARKS 


55 


This point of view struck the two white men, 
and a lively discussion sprang up about the prac¬ 
tical uses of rivers. They all knew that you had 
to have them to travel on, that they were neces¬ 
sary to water stock in, that they were good fish¬ 
ing-places, and that most cities were built on 
their banks. Farther than that, they did not 
know. 

Before retiring that night McSpinney brought 
out a small wooden box containing many kinds 
of fishing-tackle. 

Good! ” cried Hugh, when he saw the hooks 
and lines. Let’s each choose a hook, select a 
bait, and pick out a place to set the hook out for 
the night and see who catches the best fish.” 

The others entered into the spirit of the con¬ 
test heartily. It is noticeable in many lands that 
the pioneer spirit and the contest spirit are 
closely related. Contest and cooperation mark 
two distinct periods in the development of civili¬ 
zation. Only the refinement of a people of gen¬ 
uine culture and broad education has found a 
way to harmonize these two spirits and make 
them a team to promote a lovable strife in service 
and a cooperative contest in helpfulness that are 
necessary for the best community life. 


56 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Long and earnest was the debate about the 
relative merits of different kinds of fishing- 
tackle. At length each had chosen the hook that 
suited him best, and had baited it with the bait 
that he liked to think the finest fish would want 
to eat. Then careful selection was made of 
places to set the hooks out for the night. Wano 
climbed out and tied his at the prow of the boat, 
which was now in the rear, as the stream had 
swung it around until the lines held it up¬ 
stream. Game fish work up-stream,’’ said he, 
and I want the biggest bass in the Obion.” 

That’s all right,” answered McSpinney, but 
blue channel-cat are mighty hard to beat, and I 
notice that they usually play along just below a 
big log. Maybe they will think this boat is a 
log.” On that reasoning the trader chose to set 
his hook at the down-stream end of the boat. 

Watch me catch a buffalo so big it will take 
all three of us to land him,” said Hugh as he 
tied his hook out toward the middle of the stream 
and gave it all the line he could. I’m going to 
the bottom after a big one.” 

With hooks set and everything shipshape for 
the night the three turned in early and were soon 
fast asleep. 


CHAPTEE IV 


Before dawn the boatmen were up and pre¬ 
paring for the day’s work. McSpinney had been 
careful to tell the youths in as much detail as 
he thought necessary the dangerous aspects of 
sailing the great river in a flat-bottomed boat. 
Alone, the trader would feel but little uneasi¬ 
ness. With the two youths, whose mission was 
so important, and who were certain to busy them¬ 
selves trying to help, the task was a trifle more 
delicate. 

Whoop! ” yelled Wano suddenly, from the 
prow of the boat. Come and get him.” There 
was a great splashing and tugging. It was evi¬ 
dent that something lively was on his hook. The 
two ran to help him. As they came up the In¬ 
dian with a mighty tug succeeded in bringing his 
catch to the top of the water where all could see. 
It was an enormous eel, apparently four or five 
feet long and at least three inches through. 

Throw the slimy thing away,” counselled 
Hugh. 

^^Skin him and make you a belt,’’ advised 
McSpinney; ^^he ain’t fit for nothin’ else.” 

67 


58 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Wano stuck Ms long knife in the head of the 
squirming thing and tossed it back into the 
3vater. 

^‘Come on, let’s see what I caught,” invited 
Hugh, leading the way to the side of the boat. 
His line hung inert and still, and, seizing it, he 
began to pull it in. Something on it,” he said. 
“ It feels like a good-sized log, but has no fight 
in it.” 

He pulled to the surface of the water a gar¬ 
fish, which suddenly showed life and fight. 
Dashing hither and thither, the great gar liter¬ 
ally cut the water into foam. It tried to dive, 
but, blocked in this by the tightly-held line, it 
leaped clear out of the water and shook its head, 
much as a dog shakes a rag. Hooked through 
the gristles of the forelip, the gar could neither 
bite the line nor shake out the hook. Slowly the 
angler wore down the resistance of the great fish. 

“ You boys catch about as fine fish for eating 
purposes as a pig would,” commented the older 
man as Hugh fought with his gar. If we had 
to depend on you for feeding the camp, we sure 
would be in hard luck.” 

^^Wait till you haul in your little cat, and 
then we’ll see who does the feeding. Anyhow, 



The Indian succeeded in bringing his catch to the top 

OF THE WATER .—Page 57 . 











Fr*^! 


ccfr.-.r, ■-: v-'-f f'■ 

sTiCi'C:*^-'J^r-^'-vP-.■'K: 









^♦-. «B . I " 4 ” ' ^ 

4’' -'/it., ''*v^ ■"•■ V*. ■^'v::' > 


. -i 




•» -j' 

rt-T'^- 


■ 




» v^. 


■’* 


' - I 


!► .T" 

^ ‘ ^ •' ^A.-' 

’■ "■ • - ■'‘A V. 

' ■• '■'•"•‘■^ *' 1 " 
I-. Of ■■'•f' fi. tx. ■' 

r 7 \ '' ■ ■ ' 

»> • i . ’ i 




"» -*• • * j - ."' ^f-,. 


; ■ '1 - 


^ -r V 

•::v:/. W 




a", ‘ ■,j: fe-- » 


•j * v 

—■■ 5 ^ 

’'i. 

■‘' ■ V • • ^ 

- }■ 





V ,.j« 


•' “• 7 *\-’ 







-' - ,y 

■ . -r ^ 
•' -* - ‘ ’' >■<« ~ ■ 

' ‘ .'5 

s. ■■■#i -; ■* 


i 


:/y^ - 


5 ^:T-:-. V'. * V; . -. ?- . ‘%i 


Kji. > 


r/i'A - 

s,r, 


i >■ 


( • _.. '■■xi, I.. . ■ -. ■ Tj*' ,. 1 

.'. • i-- f • ■ - 4 **• ir' ' 2i ^- 4 ^ - ■ • ' 

^. 4>4 v: - 


.5?) 


.> 





'• • -1 >:*. 4^1 - V' ■ J _ 





OF THE OZARKS 59 

a twenty-pound gar is some fun to catch/’ panted 
Hugh as he drew in the mighty fish. 

Neatly and quickly a long knife was slipped 
into the brain of the useless and predatory fish, 
and his great rusty-looking body was thrown 
back into the water. The three started for the 
stern of the boat where McSpinney’s hook was 
set. He beat the others there by several steps 
and reached for his line. The hook came up so 
easily that they thought it was empty. 

Hold on a minute,” called the trader. 
“Don’t be so fast. Look at your breakfast.” 
And he drew in a beautiful blue channel-cat. It 
fought but little, but its gleaming blue body, 
shaded to brown toward the head and tail, and 
white under the belly, resting in McSpinney’s 
hand, gave promise of a good meal. It weighed 
about five pounds, just the right size for the pan. 

The good-natured chaffing continued as 
McSpinney ordered Wano to dress the fish, and 
Hugh to cook breakfast. “ If I have to do all the 
providing, you two can do the housework, I 
guess, anyway,” he remarked as he seated him¬ 
self on a pile of skins. Soon breakfast was ready. 
It consisted of crisp, brown slices of fried fish, 
hot corn bread, and the inevitable tea. 


60 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


When the simple meal was over the three set 
to work to get their boat in motion. Before sun¬ 
rise the ungainly craft was entering upon the 
last lap of its journey, riding upon the bosom 
of the mighty Mississippi. 

Surely it is well called the Father of 
Waters,” said Hugh, for there couldn’t be a 
bigger stream than that unless all the seas on 
earth run through the same valley.” 

Me Spinney bent to his sweep and watched the 
boat’s course as it was caught by the mighty 
current. 

Silently the great stream swept them on. The 
drainage of three of the mightiest valleys on 
earth came together to form the mightiest river 
known to men. Laughing rivulets from the 
beautiful mountains far up the Ohio, joined with 
silent rills that had pushed their way through 
the black lands of the upper Missouri valley, 
embraced in a double grasp the murmurous 
brooks of the far-away Canada land that lies 
above the head of the Mississippi itself. All the 
romance and power and mystic sweep of the 
mighty flood entered into the souls of the trav¬ 
ellers. As silent as the stream, the three looked 
and felt their hearts swell within them at what 


OF THE OZARKS 


61 


they saw. Who shall say what pictures of civili¬ 
zation, of development, of cities and toiling 
masses of men, of argosies of trade and clanging 
wheels of industry peopled their vision? 

The winter sun was shining clear and bright, 
and not a cloud was visible in the heavens, but 
Wano felt a change in the atmosphere. He 
called attention to it after an hour on the broad 
river. 

There will be falling weather,” he said. No 
clouds are in sight now, but they can come in a 
hurry. It will rain or snow, one, before to-mor¬ 
row this time.” 

Long ago I learned that you know what the 
weather will be,” said McSpinney. But can 
you tell me how you know it? ” 

It is easy,” replied the Indian smiling. It 
is in the air, the sunshine is different, the feel 
of the wind is changed. Even the look of the 
face of the water is different. Can you not see 
the change? ” 

Look as they would, the white men could see 
no change in the appearance of things. The 
world was fair and the sunlight danced in splen¬ 
dor on the rippling surface of the stream. That 
is what they saw, and no more. Presently a long 


62 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


file of splendid gray geese, flying low, came down 
the river. Seeing the boat, they veered off and 
passed down in plain view but out of range of 
the guns. A lonely Honk! honk! ’’ from the 
old gander leading the file was the only salute. 

Though canvasback, mallard, teal, and black 
duck with red neck-feathers came by frequently 
and in large numbers, none was in range. The 
travellers and their boat were so easily visible to 
the keen eyes of the wild fowl that they them¬ 
selves were saved from becoming targets of the 
hunters. The hunters were confined to their 
little craft and could do no stalking. So through¬ 
out the day they watched the endless files and 
V-shaped droves go by without a shot. At noon 
a hasty but ample meal was made upon sup¬ 
plies that McSpinney had laid in before starting. 

Long hours of the afternoon were spent in dis¬ 
cussing the trip that was yet ahead of the two 
youths. Their equipment was gone over bit by 
bit. The fundamentals of woods lore were re¬ 
hearsed by the older man, to make sure that the 
boys should forget nothing worth remembering. 
Their kits were opened up, and everything was 
aired and arranged anew and repacked in the 
smallest possible compass. Every ounce of 


OF THE OZARKS 


63 


weight not deemed essential to life and safety 
was left out. 

I remember that Colonel Fortner lost some 
mighty good niggers about three years ago/’ said 
McSpinney late in the afternoon. They were 
named Buck and Lucinda, and they had a boy 
ten or twelve years old. I don’t recall his name. 
The officers hunted them for a month,—used 
dogs, and got the Indians to help,—but never 
found even a trace of them. That nigger just 
naturally took his wife and his kid and lit out 
for the big swamps, and they have never been 
heard of since. Look out for them. I imagine 
the Colonel would pay a nice reward to get them 
back.” 

Wano pointed off across the great river into 
the west. Following his direction the others 
looked. The low-lying ground on the side of the 
Arkansas was but dimly visible in the evening 
light. As far as the eye could see, the illimitable 
forest stretched. Gaunt and bare in the winter 
shadows the limbs of a great gum or cottonwood- 
tree stood out above the banked timbers often 
enough to attract the eye and give it measuring 
points. Behind it the flaming saffron bars of 
sunset lent a touch of color and of mystery. 


64 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Banks of bluisk clouds, slightly bluer than the 
reaches of the forest, piled carelessly about the 
sinking sun. Flying droves of wild fowl wrote 
in ghostly script the lonely rune of silence across 
the silvering curtain of the skies. A loon bel¬ 
lowed its evening call from the point of a deso¬ 
late snag protruding from the surface of the 
stream a quarter of a mile away. McSpinney 
accidentally dropped his long pole, and the clat¬ 
ter of it was fearsome in the wide silence of the 
sunset. 

What are you doing, trying to make me jump 
overboard? challenged Hugh. 

The laugh that followed broke the spell of the 
hour. The three men shook off the witchery of 
the silence and busied themselves again at the 
homely tasks at hand. The Indian made a char¬ 
acteristically Indian fire, Hugh prepared the 
evening meal, while McSpinney with unflagging 
watchfulness sat or stood in the prow of the boat, 
looking always for the hidden bar or drift that 
meant discomfort and possible death. An occa¬ 
sional block of ice floated near them, marking 
the break-up of some great ice-jam farther up the 
stream. The chill of a winter night on the water 
settled about them. 


OF THE OZARKS 


65 


Sliall we make for the shore and tie up, or 
shall we chance it and go on? ’’ McSpinney 
raised the point. 

I do not know as much about running this 
river as you do,” answered Hugh, but if you 
really want my suggestion, I say let^s go on.” 

“ I am for going,” added Wano. 

There is danger, but there is also a good 
chance to get through safely,” said the older 
man. We may run on to a bar any minute in 
the dark. I cannot see to steer at all. I think 
we^d be better off to tie up.” 

What is this emptying into our big river? ” 
asked Hugh, pointing to the left side. 

By the great square cat,” swore the trader, 
that^s Wolf River or Pm a chigger.” 

What if it is? What is Wolf River? ” 
^^Why, you ignoramus. Wolf River empties 
into the Mississippi right at the upper end of 
Chickasaw Bluffs. We are within a mile of our 
destination.” 

Some current, say I,” laughed Hugh. It 
has brought us fifty miles to-day, and we have 
been travelling not more than eleven hours.” 

So it proved to be. The mighty current of the 
Mississippi had travelled with this loaded boat at 


66 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

the rate of between four and five miles an hour. 
In the growing darkness the three voyagers could 
now make out the dim outlines of the Bluff. 
Sheer and majestic it stood up more than a hun¬ 
dred feet above the level of the water. It was 
ideally chosen by the Chickasaws as their watch- 
tower, stronghold, and pleasant resting-place. It 
was here, fifteen years later, that the city of 
Memphis was laid out. Already a few squatters 
had built cabins and entered into relations with 
the Indians. None of these could be seen from 
where the boatmen were, but McSpinney knew 
they were there. With one of them he traded. 

A wild woods runner by the name of Cherry 
had come into the country a few years before 
from North Carolina, had settled down here and 
opened up trade with the Indians and the few 
settlers, and had already amassed a considerable 
fortune. Later, he had trouble with the land 
company promoted by Andrew Jackson for the 
purpose of settling and developing Memphis. 
Cherry felt that his right of conquest of the 
wilderness was superior to the title conferred on 
Jackson and his associates by a patent from the 
State, and resented the intrusion accordingly. 
But Jackson had the police power of the State 


67 


OF THE OZARKS 

behind him, so Cherry closed out his business 
and moved up the river to the thriving village 
of St. Louis, where later he became one of the 
wealthiest men of the city. 

With Cherry our trader had done business 
satisfactorily for several years, and now intended 
to trade again. He exchanged his furs, cured 
meats, dried fruits, and sundry plantation prod¬ 
ucts for gold, brandy, powder, sugar, tea, and 
other articles that could not be produced at 
home. The trading was profitable to both, and 
they held each other in high esteem. Cherry^s 
trading-post and warehouse were near the south 
end of the Bluff. 

I certainly would like to get to Cherry’s to¬ 
night,” said McSpinney. But to say the truth, 
boys, I am afraid to try it. Get to the sweep, 
both of you. Pull hard as I order. We will enter 
the mouth of Wolf River, and there tie up until 
daylight.” 

Hugh and Wano sprang to the stern of the 
boat, to operate the sweep. This was a long pole 
with a board nailed to the water-end of it, and 
operating in an improvised oar-lock, it enabled 
them to put a mighty pull into the management 
of the ungainly boat. 


68 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


^^Pull as I call out/’ instructed McSpinney. 

When I say ^ left ’ I mean guide toward your 
left, and so with ‘right.’ Watch well, and the 
closer to shore we come, the quicker must be your 
pull.” 

The current ran in toward the left bank—^the 
one they wanted to reach—at this point, anyway. 
That made the work easier to start with. The 
pilot, straining his eyes into the shadows, could 
just make out the opening which marked the 
mouth of Wolf Kiver. 

“Left!” he called out. The two boys at the 
sweep sprang to obey. A wide sweep of the long 
paddle, dipped as low into the water as they 
could safely pull it, turned the prow of the boat 
toward the left bank of the stream. Waiting and 
timing his calls carefully, the trader brought 
them nearer and nearer to the haven. 

“Hold! Eight, just a little! Eight! Ease 
her back! Now, steady! Get set for the hardest 
pull to left that you can make. We shall round 
the point and enter the creek pretty soon. Now, 
left—^hard! ” he yelled. 

Slowly the heavy boat swung by the point of 
willows that marked the upper side of the mouth 
of the creek, and just as it passed, McSpinney 


OF THE OZARKS 69 

called out: ^^Left! Hard! Pull, blame you, 
pull I 

With, a mighty tug at the sweep the boys sent 
the boat around the willows and into the mouth 
of the stream, which was at that point about 
sixty yards wide. The momentum from the cur¬ 
rent of the great river drove them on and across 
the smaller body of water. McSpinney at the 
prow was driven into a mass of low-hanging wil¬ 
lows and nearly swept off his feet. He seized a 
limb and held on to it firmly. The boat struck 
the yielding mud of the south bank and came 
to a gentle standstill. The landing was made, 
and they were in safe haven for the night. 

It took but a few minutes to tie up the boat 
securely. Disposition of the cargo was made so 
that readjustments of bales soon restored order 
out of the confusion wrought by the low boughs 
of the trees when they first swept in. The three 
tired travellers sat down to rest before going to 
bed for the night. 

Shall we need to keep watch to-night?^’ 
asked Hugh. We are in the midst of Indian 
territory.’^ 

I think not,’^ replied the older man. It is 
true we are in the country of the Cherokees, but 


70 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


they are friendly now, and, besides, there are 
three or four families of whites that live here 
most of the time. I do not believe we have an 
enemy in reach.’^ 

In this confidence all three lay down to sleep. 


CHAPTER V 


What did you say his name was? asked 
Hugh of Mr. Cherry the following morning. Our 
travellers had come to the trading-post in the 
early morning, and after introductions from 
Me Spinney the two youths had begun trying to 
find out what Mr. Cherry knew that would be 
advantageous to them. 

I think,’’ answered the factor at the post, 
that Merton called him LaPille. He was 
Frenchy-looking, and talked with an accent. 
His boat is just down the bend there behind that 
bunch of willows.” 

^^Did you learn anything from his talk that 
shed any light on his business in the country of 
the Arkansas? ” 

^^iNo—that is, very little. I have told you 
about all I know. If it means anything to you, 
you’re smarter than I am. He came from the 
Ohio River, and is on business among the In¬ 
dians in the country of the Arkansas. He spoke 
of a Mr. Blennerhassett. Said he must get across 
the river and into the Indian country ahead of 
any other party.” 


71 


72 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Do you think he has crossed over yet? ” 

I saw him with Merton, the squatter from 
the upper end of the Bluff, shortly after day¬ 
light this morning,—in fact, not over a half-hour 
before you all came in. We will see if he is 
gone.’’ 

Cherry called a mulatto boy some fifteen years 
of age, who was loitering about the door of the 
post, and sent him off on the errand. If you 
see Mr. Merton,” he said, tell him and the gen¬ 
tleman with him to come up to the store a min¬ 
ute, I want to see them.” 

The negro boy darted away toward the river- 
bank and disappeared in search of the squatter. 

Hugh, Wano, and McSpinney stepped outside 
the house and sat waiting on the little front 
stoop. They were carefully thinking over the in¬ 
formation they had received from Cherry. The 
significant point was that the Frenchman, if he 
was a Frenchman, had lately come from Blenner- 
hassett. But what would Blennerhassett’s mes¬ 
senger be hurrying to the Arkansas country just 
at this time for? Why, if not in some way con¬ 
nected with the plans of Burr? And if he were 
on a mission for Burr and Blennerhassett, what 
could the mission be, and what relation could it 


OF THE OZARKS 


73 


have to their own mission into the same country? 
Only time could tell the things that they wanted 
to know. 

ni tell you what I think/’ said McSpinney, 
when he was sure that they were alone. I be¬ 
lieve that Burr has been far-sighted enough to 
see that the problem we are trying to solve would 
be the only one presenting any difficulty to the 
American forces, and it would be also a problem 
to him in a lesser degree. He has no doubt heard 
the tales of lead in the country. He would want 
to know about it himself, and would also want 
to prevent any one else from getting the informa¬ 
tion. And this LaPille is a messenger sent by 
the plotters to prevent any one from doing the 
very thing that both of you are setting out to do, 
and then to bring the exact information back to 
them.” 

You may be right about it, but somehow I 
feel we shall be able to beat him out,” said Hugh. 

Frenchman goes as we go,” said Wano, 
he will either try to join with us pretty soon, 
or get ahead of us and stir up so much trouble 
that we shall have to turn back.” 

Eight, Wano, right. One of those two things 
is logical. But which one? ” 


74 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


It would be tbe logical thing to join forces 
and hunt together until we were nearing the end 
of our search, then give us the slip and beat us 
back,’’ suggested Hugh. 

The Indian smiled a slow smile and shook his 
head. Not him. Not a Frenchman,” said he. 

A Frenchman would think like an Indian. An 
Indian would know that when the lead was 
found, the other parties must be made way with. 
No give ’em the slip. That leave ’em to go back 
and take report the folks back home want.” 

Eight again, Indian,” McSpinney said. If 
you all join up for the hunt, either this French¬ 
man or you boys will not come back alive, and 
when you are dealing with a treacherous fellow, 
you never know what minute you will get a shot 
in the back or a knife in the ribs. It would be 
necessary either to kill or be killed. That elim¬ 
inates that plan. You are not to join with him, 
and you are not to let him join with you, on any 
pretense whatever. Make no mistake there.” 

Hugh sat thoughtfully going over the situa¬ 
tion as thus presented. He saw the clear reason¬ 
ing of the old trader. Wano was right, as usual, 
when it came to reading people’s minds. He 
shuddered at the thought of killing. 


75 


OF THE OZARKS 

If not tliat plan, wliat next? ’’ he asked. 

He will try to beat us into the country and 
raise enemies to keep us back while he go on the 
big scout for his employer,’’ said Wano. It is 
the only thing left.” 

^^But who can he find to raise against us?” 
asked Hugh. The Arkansas tribes are not war¬ 
like, and we have never had any trouble with 
them. Why should they make trouble for us?” 

McSpinney answered this point. LaPille will 
make them believe that the French and Indians 
and Spaniards must unite to fight the Americans 
lest we take their hunting-grounds away from 
them. The purchase of Louisiana, as you know, 
is not altogether pleasing to the inhabitants, 
either French, Spanish, or Indians. Officially, 
they are delighted. Personally, they are greatly 
disturbed and afraid of the consequences. I have 
heard this from several travellers who have come 
up from there. It will be no trouble to stir up 
the Indians to oppose you.” 

I tell you,” cried Wano, springing up. We 
fix him so he cannot cross the river.” His eyes 
blazed with a deadly glint. ^‘A tomahawk, a 
bullet or arrow—^anything like that will fix him.” 

no, Indian,” answered McSpinney em- 


76 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


phatically. Hugh, smiled. He knew the Indian^s 
way of thinking. 

In serving the interests of civilization and 
the country it is never right to do wrong. If you 
have to meet this woods-runner in fair fight, 
you will, of course, take the best care of yourself 
you can, but in no other way will the ends of 
justice be served by injuring him. If I can, I 
will delay him by fair means. You two get away 
ahead of him if you can, and make a race for 
the country of the Caddoes. Cherry says that 
the Caddoes are friendly to Americans, and they 
are the only tribe over there you can count on. 
Race for their territory and get guides from 
them to help you hunt the lead.’’ 

The mulatto boy was seen approaching from 
the direction of the river, followed by the figure 
of a white man. As they drew nearer Cherry 
came from the door of the house. 

Merton,” he greeted, this is Mr. McSpinney 
and Mr. Littleton, and a Cherokee friend of theirs 
called Wano.” 

The men exchanged brief greetings. Merton 
was squalid and dirty in appearance, his cloth¬ 
ing being of the roughest and none too clean. 
His powerful shoulders were hunched forward, 


OF THE OZARKS 


77 


and long arms hung down at his side. The big 
under jaw was set forward, and small beady eyes 
looked shiftily out from under a mass of un¬ 
combed hair. 

You sent for me. What you want? ’’ 

I sent for you and LaPille both. Where is 
he?’^ answered Cherry. 

^^He left nearly an hour ago. I don’t know 
whar he is now. ” 

It was evident that the squatter did not intend 
to tell any more than was necessary. 

I see. Already gone on his way, has he? ” re¬ 
marked Cherry, turning toward the door of the 
storehouse. Come on in, you all, and let’s re¬ 
fresh ourselves.” 

At the mention of refreshment, which they 
all knew to mean strong drink, the squatter 
became more alert. The brutal build of body, 
face, and neck bespoke one who would easily fall 
a prey to his appetites and passions. The four 
men followed the trader into his place of busi¬ 
ness. Cherry went behind the counter, and, 
reaching down under it, brought out a demijohn 
holding perhaps a gallon and a half. It was un¬ 
corked and set before the visitors, with glasses 
set within convenient reach of everybody. 


78 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Kerens your health, Cherry,’’ said McSpin- 
ney, raising his glass. 

^^Me too,” muttered the squatter, drinking 
eagerly. 

Hugh asked to be excused from drinking, say¬ 
ing that he pledged as hearty a wish for the 
host’s health as any one. The Indian reached 
for his glass, but Hugh was too quick for him. 
Seizing it lightly, he slid it down the counter 
and kept his hand on it. 

Wano and I have no business drinking just 
now,” added the lad, and we know that you will 
excuse us for the present.” 

Eight you are, son,” said McSpinney. So 
I shall have to do it for you.” 

So saying, the Scotchman looked at the two 
lads, winked an eye, and lifted another glass. 
'At neither time was his glass anything like full. 

Several toasts were pledged. Hugh discovered 
a vessel of cider farther back on the counter. 
^^Here is something I am rather fond of,” he 
said. If you do not mind, Wano and I will 
drink your health and that of the President in 
good apple cider. It will cheer us but not get 
us down.” 

‘‘ Fine,” said Cherry. ‘‘ I don’t know why I 


OF THE OZARKS 79 

forgot about that. I can guarantee it to be 
first-class, and fresh. Bring it out.’’ 

Each toast was heartily swallowed by Merton. 
It was observed by McSpinney and the lads that 
he never failed to fill his glass up pretty full. 
The plan in Cherry’s mind dawned on them 
slowly. He planned to get the squatter drunk 
in the hope that his tongue would loosen up. In 
this way he would find out what was to be 
learned about LaPille and his plans. 

For fully an hour the five men lingered about 
the counter, and frequent calls for toasts were 
forthcoming. The strong liquor began to tell on 
the bearing and manner of Merton. He became 
talkative. It looked as if Cherry’s plan was 
working. At the same time he showed tenden¬ 
cies to become fussy. At last he swayed up to 
the counter, seized a glass, filled it well up, and 
turned around, facing the others, with his back 
leaning against the supporting counter. 

I p’prose toash,” he said, and it was clear that 
his wits were as much confused as his muscles. 

Here’s to shuccesh of new—new gov’munt in 

shoushwesh. Hurrah f’r Misser-” Here his 

watery eyes roamed over the others, seeking for 
something. ^‘Whash ’is name, damn ’im? Yo’ 



80 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

all know wlio I mean—Misser Burr, thash it, 
Misser Burr.’’ 

Lifting kis glass toward his mouth, he drank 
a small part of its contents and spilled the re¬ 
mainder over his clothes. Hurrah! ” he cried. 

Cherry quickly moved the demijohn out of 
reach and leaned over the counter eagerly. 

You don’t say so,” he cried, in astonishment. 
“ Do you mean that the new government is going 
to succeed? Shall we get rid of the oppression of 
federalism and have a real country in the South¬ 
west? ” 

You bet,” answered Merton, responding to 
the enthusiasm in the voice and manner of 
Cherry. Put her thar,” he said, and extended 
his hand to the trader. Cherry solemnly shook 
hands with the drunken squatter. As solemnly, 
each of the others came forv^ard and took his 
hand. 

When did you learn about it? ” asked Cherry. 

I have been waiting for that news for a month, 
and here you beat me to it.” 

“ By the great square cat,” swore McSpinney, 
‘^that’s the most inter-estin’ news I have heard 
in years. I wonder if it’s so, or are you jokin’ 
us?” 


OF THE OZARKS 


81 


Merton turned on hiiii eyes that were as big 
and sorrowful as a while ago they had been small 
and beady. He began to cry, as if his feelings 
were deeply hurt. 

I—never—thought—’s good a frien’ as you 

would doubt me, McSwinney-The tears 

rolled down his inflamed face. ‘‘AinT I alius 
to’ troof ? Ain’t I? Now, ain’t I? Tell me that.” 
And it looked as if he would break down and 
weep. ^^Hidn’ Lap-peel jes’ tell me? Ansher 
me that, now? Didn’ thish durn Frenchy say 
so? ” And he appealed to the heavens with a 
wide sweep of one arm. The momentum of the 
gesture almost threw him off his balance, but he 
managed to regain his feet and stand, by the 
help of the counter. Lap-peel’s gone on ’head 
to fln’ minesh full o’ powder ’n’ shot t’ shoot day¬ 
lights out’n Wilk’s’n’s blame’ armish when they 
come.” Here he lurched forward toward Mc- 
Spinney and tried to embrace him. Hooroo! ” 
crowed the now thoroughly drunken man. 

The Scotchman seemed not to see the coming 
squatter, but stepped to one side and picked up 
a glass from the counter. As he missed landing 
on the neck of the trader, Merton fell over on a 
bale of merchandise lying near. He looked up 



82 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


foolishly, tried to laugh, and made an effort to 
rise. It was too much for him. He was unable 
to get up. 

I propose one more toast,’^ cried Cherry. 

Here, Merton, drink to the health and pros¬ 
perity of the great Southwest. May it grow 
greater every year until doomsday.” 

The squatter reached out a shaking hand for 
the glass offered by Cherry. He was too far 
gone to drink more. Before the others had put 
away their glasses after swallowing the cider, 
Merton was sound asleep. Quietly the four 
turned and walked away toward the door. 

Cherry, that fool in there has cost us lots of 
time, and you a lot of good liquor, but we got the 
information. This Frenchman is just what we 
guessed, and it was absolutely necessary to know 
the truth of the guess. He is the messenger of 
the plotters, and will make all the trouble he can 
for the lads on their trip into the Arkansas coun¬ 
try. Well, forewarned is forearmed. We cer¬ 
tainly thank you for helping us to the truth.” 

DonT thank me, old man; it is as much my 
fight as it is yours. I have half a mind to shut 
up the shop and go on this scout myself. Ho you 
suppose that after fighting for a country as I 


OF THE OZARKS 83 

have for this one, I want to see it split up and 
harassed by such traitors as Burr? ” 

Cherry had fought the last three years of the 
War of Independence and had come out still a 
youth of eighteen. He had fought the Indians 
and the bad men among the whites all the way 
from the colony of Virginia to the Chickasaw 
Bluffs, and had made good his stand on the banks 
of the Mississippi by dint of shooting straighter 
and quicker than some who wanted to run him 
out. The law there was mainly a man’s good 
fighting-arm, and his was as good as the best. 
Withal he had a fine patriotism, and something 
of a vision of the greatness of America in the 
future, and had an ambition to contribute to the 
coming development of his country. 

There was little more to linger for. The two 
lads had learned that they were to be opposed 
in their mission by a wily enemy who would 
have the ear of the Indians. It complicated their 
task, but only made them the more determined. 
They learned from Cherry that the first tribes 
they would encounter, unless the reds were 
aroused and looking for them, would be the 
Quapaws, and that their hunting-grounds were 
at least a hundred miles west of the big river. 


84 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


The majority of the Arkansas would be far to the 
south at this season. The rains had put all the 
sloughs and watercourses up so that the river- 
bottom would be practically free from human 
enemies. This much was encouraging, anyway. 

The boys went back to their flatboat and helped 
McSpinney arrange his goods for trading. After 
eating a good dinner they looked carefully to 
their kits and their arms. Most of the afternoon 
passed as the three planned for the trip into un¬ 
tried fields and arranged the goods for trading 
with Cherry. 

^^Well, Mr. McSpinney,’^ said Hugh, as the 
shadows began to lengthen toward the east, ‘‘ we 
may see you again in a few weeks, and it may be 
a few months—and then, again, it may be con- 
siderably longer. If we see you here, we shall 
have a good report. If we see you in the happy 
hunting-grounds, you won’t need our report. So 
long. We must be moving.” 

“Lad, I hate to see you go. I am wishing 
mightily that I had arranged to go with you. 
But it is impossible, now.” 

“ Never mind that,” said Hugh. “ You trade 
the eye-teeth out of Cherry and make your way 
back home. Tell the folks when you pass our 


OF THE OZARKS 


85 


place that we are all right, and that the prospects 
are that we will run a foot-race from here to the 
mountains and back.’’ 

The white lad and his Indian friend slipped 
over the side of the flatboat and took places care¬ 
fully in a dugout that had been secured from 
Cherry. Like a huge cork it rode the water. It 
was about as tricky as a cork to ride in, also. 
Only Indians, and a few taught by them, have 
ever been able to master the cunning deviltry of 
a dugout. But these two knew every trick of it, 
and how to manage it. 

As light and graceful as a swan the little craft 
sped out into the mighty stream. It seemed 
fairly to leap under the strokes of the paddles. 
“ Get your set,” called Hugh from the prow of 
the dugout to Wano, who rode on his knees near 
the stern. This “ getting your set ” was a neat 
trick which made pulling a boat very much eas¬ 
ier, if one knew it. The prow was pointed up¬ 
stream and at an angle of about forty-five degrees 
to the direction of the current. With one good 
paddle at the rear to hold it in that position, the 
force of the current so greatly aided the progress 
of the boat that one paddler could do as much as 
three or four in still water. With the aid of the 


86 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


current, and witli Wano holding the head of the 
craft at exactly the right angle, Hugh dipped his 
paddle deep and bent to the task of crossing the 
mile-wide stream. McSpinney stood watching 
them from the flatboat. Farther and farther 
they raced away. The boat and the two lads 
looked, directly, almost like a floating chunk of 
driftwood. Into the great and gloomy Western 
wilderness they went, with hearts as light and as 
free from care as if they were at play on their 
own Obion back home. The low sun sent a rip¬ 
pling path of reddish gold out from the west to 
the feet of the watching trader on the flatboat. 
The bobbing dugout shot out of the shadows and 
into this lighted pathway. The two turned and 
waved a greeting to their friend and bent again to 
the work. The sun dipped to its setting. Shadows 
deepened along the shore of the Arkansas. Noth¬ 
ing but the paler color of the dugout was visible 
to Me Spinney now. Intently watching the lads 
as they faded from his sight, he saw one of them 
straighten up and step out of the boat. Then the 
other stood up and stepped out. MeSpinney 
breathed a deep sigh and turned away to the 
tasks of the night. 

Hugh and Wano hid their dugout safely and 


OF THE OZARKS 


87 


turned into the darkening forest. They camped 
within two miles of the great river. Eain began 
falling during the night, and all the next day 
they travelled through a storm. They reached 
the Saint Francis Eiver early the next afternoon 
and went into camp in a great hollow tree, where 
they stayed dry and comfortable enough until the 
w^eather was more promising. 


CHAPTER VI 


By noon of tlie tliird day tlie rain ceased. Fly¬ 
ing before the wind, tbe clouds scurried away in 
ragged battalions and the deep blue of the sky 
showed through. The wind was from the north¬ 
west and was getting colder. Directly the sun 
peeped out for a moment from the veil of the 
clouds. The two lads greeted it with a shout. 

Get ready to move, O mighty redskin hunter 
of the swamp-lands,’^ cried Hugh. The weather 
favors, the stars in their courses fight for us.” 

The stars are not out,” answered the Indian, 
not sensing the bantering tone of the white lad. 

By star-time we must be far away.” 

The two quickly repacked their kits, and, sling¬ 
ing them across their backs, were ready to set 
out. 

Which way, hound of the trail? ” asked 
Hugh. 

O paleface squaw, let us cross the river right 
here, and go only to the west. If the Frenchman 
stopped out of rain, he will be on a line with us 
a half mile to the south. If he went on and 

88 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 89 

raised enemies, they will be Tvaiting for us to the 
south. IWe will go to the west.’’ 

With deep bows of mock humility and elab¬ 
orate courtesies to each other, the two set out. 
At the first step they laughed—^the Indian softly 
and Hugh heartily and loudly. 

The first problem confronting them was to 
cross the river. At that point the stream was 
from seventy to seventy-five yards wide. The 
still-running current bespoke much depth. No 
boat was to be had. In a drift of floating trees 
that had caught in a bend of the river just above 
where they stood, Wano espied a cottonwood log. 
He quickly worked it free from the drift and 
pushed it with a long stick down the stream, 
being careful not to let it get out of reach, until 
he came to a little bar that extended down to the 
water’s edge. Here Hugh brought the kits of the 
two down the bank and joined his Indian friend. 

Hugh, ain’t no way to cross this water with¬ 
out gettin’ wet. We must put our kits and our 
clothes in these roots, to keep them dry, and you 
and I will have to swim for it. We can keep the 
log from turnin’, and push it along with us, like 
a rat ferryin’ a ear o’ corn.” 

’ Hugh shivered, made a wry face, and began 


90 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


pulling off liis toj) clothing. If it must be, it 
must,’^ said he. Here goes.’’ 

Climbing out on the far side, more dead than 
alive, Hugh found his hands so numbed that he 
could not put on his clothing. This was a situa¬ 
tion that might well mean danger or even death. 
The Indian was little better off. He attempted 
to pick up his buckskin trousers but could not 
manage them. Smaller articles could not be 
picked up at all. Looking about for a moment, 
Hugh staggered off toward a near-by tree. Call¬ 
ing to Wano to follow suit, he began trying to 
climb the tree. He climbed eight or ten feet up 
the bole of it, then loosened his grip and slid 
down, with arms and legs clasping the tree but 
not tightly. This maneuver was painful, but it 
warmed his body. The exertion of climbing, to¬ 
gether with the friction of sliding down, soon set 
the blood to racing. Four or five times they re¬ 
peated the performance. Then, finding that cir¬ 
culation was good again, and that some warmth 
was restored to their hands, they quickly dressed 
and wrapped blankets around themselves. 

I think we’d better make a fire and dry out,” 
said Hugh. 

^^No. We lose too much time already,” an- 


DF THE OZARKS 91 

swered Wano. Keep your blanket on and keep 
up witb me.’’ 

So saying, tbe Indian set out due west, straight 
away from the river, and settled into the woods¬ 
man’s long lope. Two miles were quickly cov¬ 
ered, and just as Hugh was thinking of removing 
his blanket he was stopped again. In front of 
them lay another stream more than half the 
size of the one they had just crossed. 

Don’t they have anything over here but riv¬ 
ers ? ” he asked in a resentful tone. I never 
saw two rivers that big so close together before 
in my life. What does it mean, Kedskin? Tell 
me that, wise reader of signs.” 

They stopped and stood looking at the water 
before them. Wano glanced at the sun, ran back 
in his mind the course they had been following, 
and shook his head slowly. 

There might be three meanings,” he said. 

Maybe we come to the Mas-sa-see-ba again, 
where two rivers run into it. That cannot be, 
for we have left the big river far behind. Maybe 
we come to where two little rivers run together. 
If so, the ground between them here, where they 
are so close, would be low and level. That can¬ 
not be, for we have been half-way back to the 


92 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


other river, and we came across a ridge with 
holly and grape-vines on it. There is only one 
other 'thing. 

‘‘What is that other thing? Be quick; I am 
about to freeze again.^^ 

“ Take time to be right, my friend. Hurry 
wastes time when there is thinking to do. The 
other thing is this. We have come to the slough 
that runs by the side of all rivers. In this case, 
for some reason, the slough is bigger and deeper 
and more like a river than any other we have 
ever seen. It is bound to be that way. Nature 
is nature.’^ 

“ Do you mean to tell me that this thing before 
us is a slough? ” asked Hugh in some disgust. 
“ I never saw a slough as straight and free from 
trash as this. It canT be. You have missed your 
guess.’^ 

^‘I have not guessed,’^ answered the Indian 
with dignity. “ It is as I have said. There will 
be a dry run somewhere near. Let^s hunt it.’^ 

Without more words the redskin turned and 
started up the channel to their right. A half- 
hour later, after frequent sarcastic remarks from 
Hugh about the sign-reader, they came on a dry 
run. The Indian stopped and pointed to it. No 


OF THE OZARKS 


93 


word escaped Ms lips. With the most consum¬ 
mate acting imaginable he triumphed over his 
critic, dismissed the latter’s puerile criticisms, 
and asserted his eternal right and wisdom, all in 
a look. Then he smiled. 

I’ll be hanged for a house-cat if you’re not 
right, Wano,” confessed the white youth. How 
did you know? ’’ 

Having lost a half-hour in searching for the 
dry run, the two now set out west with redoubled 
energy, angling a little southward to get back on 
their track. They had crossed the key to many 
of the phenomena of survey and cartography, but 
were as ignorant of it as if no such science ex¬ 
isted. This water channel, parallel to the Saint 
Francis River on the west side, later called Saint 
Francis Bay by the settlers, was an old channel 
of the river. Some obstruction with a lot of 
erosion had changed the channel. The growth 
of cypress-knees and buttonwood willow, to¬ 
gether with flags and coarse grasses that usually 
mark the slough clearly and differentiate it from 
the stream, had begun, but the change of the 
channel had been in such recent times that the 
appearance of a river was still intact. 

In another two miles from the slough Hugh 


94 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

and Wano found themselves toiling up a steep 
hillside. 

^^What have we struck here, O reader of 
signs? he asked, banteringly. “ Here is a hill¬ 
side in the river-bottom.’’ 

It was, indeed, just that. A great ridge rose 
out of the bottom-lands, up and up, until, when 
the two boys had reached the top they were a 
hundred feet above the flat lands in which they 
had been travelling. The sides of the ridge near 
the top, and all over the top, grew timber exactly 
like that of their own western Tennessee. Here, 
for the first time, they found poplar-trees in the 
Arkansas country. It was not unusual to see a 
giant poplar that grew from sixty to seventy feet 
without a branch; then it would spread out at 
the top until the branches spanned and shaded 
a space wider across than the tree was high. The 
poplar is the giant of the tulip family, and right 
royally does it wear its honors. 

After deciding against following this ridge for 
dryer walking, because it was seen to lead in a 
direction divergent from that which they wanted 
to travel, the youths descended the west side of 
what is now called Crowley’s Eidge and struck 
straight west across the lowlands. They rested 


OF THE OZARKS 


95 


that night nearly twenty miles from where they 
started at noon, on the banks of a small stream¬ 
let that was not more than two yards wide. 
Hugh built a roaring fire near a great oak-tree. 
Before sleeping both he and Wano were dry 
again, and had dined well on broiled squirrel 
and the toasted remains of a few sodden biscuits 
that were left from their original store. They 
were the last. Bread would be impossible to get, 
but they could do without it until there was a 
chance to secure it from the Caddoes, far to the 
west. 

Before two o’clock in the afternoon of the next 
day they reached another stream, l^ot more than 
fifty yards out from the west bank of it Wano 
remarked, Frenchy did not stop out of the 
rain.” 

How do you know? ” asked Hugh. 

I saw what you missed,—a trail in an open 
place, just this side of river-bank. The track was 
old, made in mud, and rain-soaked. Frenchy 
crossed to north of our course. It is well. We 
no want to meet him again.” 

“ So we have crossed his trail, eh? I was not 
looking for it, and had almost forgotten him.” 

It pays to look, in the woods.” 


96 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Eight again, O mighty medicine man. I will 

s 

look, from now on.’’ 

Just at sunset they came to another and still 
larger stream. It was the third that day, and 
was the largest of the three. Crossing it pre¬ 
sented a more difhcult problem than had any of 
the others. They hunted up and down its bank 
for some chance drift until dark. No solution 
of their problem presented itself. 

The stars came out in cold and glittering clear¬ 
ness. The wind died down. Far through the 
deepening gloom came the distant cry of a wolf. 
An owl hooted nearer by. Wano seized the arm 
of Hugh and pulled him into a thicket. 

It may be that a wolf calls thataway, but I 
no think so,” he whispered. And the owl not 
call like some others. Let’s hide and wait 
a while.” 

At this point the river made a wide sweep to 
the east and then turned south for a distance. 
The two youths in the bend farthest west could 
see dimly its course down-stream. Watching in¬ 
tently, and with eyes accustomed to the gloom, 
they waited developments. Another wolf-call 
sounded, further westward. In a moment the 
answering hoot of a great owl rang out. The 


OF THE OZARKS 


97 


two sounds were closer together than before. 
Hugh was relieved to know that they were both 
on the far side of the river. 

They are over the river, whatever they are/’ 
he whispered to his companion. 

It is so.” 

Let’s go farther back and make camp.” 

Not yet,” cautioned the Indian. 

There ensued another period of waiting. Sud¬ 
denly the call of a timber-wolf rang out directly 
behind them and not a hundred yards away. 
Both lads crouched lower in the shadows. They 
were startled, but did not dare turn around in 
the thicket to try to see. Any movement would 
make a sound, the branches were so thick. They 
realized that their retreat was not well chosen, 
but it was too late now to change. 

Deftly slipping his gun to the ground, Wano 
unslung a stout bow from his back. Moving 
noiselessly, he fitted the string to the bow and 
pressed it into place. Beaching under his left 
arm, he brought an arrow from the quiver that 
hung at his back and placed the notch on the 
bowstring and sat waiting. 

The cracking of a twig somewhat behind and 
to their left attracted the attention of the youths. 


98 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Hugh managed to turn his head far enough to 
look in the direction from which the sound came 
Avithout brealdng any of the dead branches. 
Something darker than the shadows was mov¬ 
ing. Silently, cautiously, a figure crept toward 
the river-bank. 

Is that a bear, or what? he whispered to 
Wano. 

Bears do not call wolf-calls, little paleface,” 
answered the Indian. He had already seen the 
moving form. His own body, tense and stretched 
for instant action, was as still as a stone. His 
whisper carried no farther than his companion, 
two feet away. The arrow was fitted to his bow¬ 
string and the bow was partly drawn. It would 
have meant death to the strange traveller of the 
night woods if he had made any movement signi¬ 
fying that he suspected the presence of the lads. 

No such move Avas made. After waiting a few 
minutes and recemng no reply to the former call, 
he called again,—^the cry of the timber-wolf, 
high-pitched, thin, whining, and complaining. 
This time the call of the owl answered back. 
Hugh noticed that the owl’s call was incomplete. 
The hoot—hoot, hoot—hoot, hoot—^hoot was re¬ 
peated, in pairs, three times, but the final cry. 


I- 


OF THE OZARKS 99 

lioo-air-r-r-re,” did not follow, as was to be ex¬ 
pected. 

At tbe call from across the river the form in 
the darlmess near the two lads stepped out 
briskly toward the stream. In a moment it dis¬ 
appeared over the bank. A few minutes later the 
dark creeping form of a dugout could be seen 
making for the farther bank. 

It was the rally-call, that oP owl/’ said Wano, 
still in a whisper. You hear it was not finish. 
The owl quit callin’ before the call was done.” 

‘‘ I noticed that,” answered Hugh. What is 
the meaning of it? ” 

I guess it means same as Chickasaw signal. 
The hunters scatter out after agreein’ on place 
to meet. First one there is the owl. He never 
finish his call. The wolves hunt the owl, the owl 
stay still, so they all get back together, no matter 
how dark.” 

But why does he never finish his call? ” 

How you tell from real owl, then? Ked man 
call so much like owl he have to change it a lit¬ 
tle so braves know him.” 

Hugh smiled in the darkness at the naive as¬ 
surance of the Indian. Slowly and with great 
care the two worked their way out of the thicket. 


} ) 

> 


> 

) 


> 


100 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


making no noise tkat could be beard ten feet 
away. When they were out, the Indian led the 
way back from the stream. They took the cover 
of a clump of holly-trees that grew between them 
and the place where they had seen the hostile 
Indian coming to the far shore. Keeping behind 
this, they worked their way back for two hun¬ 
dred yards before they stopped. Here Wano 
picked a low spot, deep within a thicket of iron- 
wood and bay that grew just off the holly ridge, 
and they sat down to wait. 

I do not believe there are any more on this 
side of the river,^’ said Hugh. If there had 
been, the fellow would not have taken the boat 
to the other side, but would have waited for his 
companions to come up.’’ 

^^You read signs like an Indian,” compli¬ 
mented Wano. They gone back to other side. 
May be no more hostiles on our side the river. 
But the war is started. That Frenchman has 
raised enemies for us, and they are out scouting 
his back-trail.” 

They retraced their steps toward the river. 
By this time they hoped the redskins would be 
all in camp, and, if it were near enough to the 
river, they might learn something to their inter- 


< 

s 


< ( 

*1 


) 

•1 


o 


OF THE OZARKS 


101 


est. Hardly had the two started when the call 
of the owl, unfinished as before, rang out on the 
night. Hugh smiled. 

iN’ot all in yet,’^ he remarked. I wonder ' 
which side of the river the late wanderer is on.’’ 

The answer to that question was not long in 
coming. Far to the north and a little back from 
the stream rang out the long, whining cry of 
the wolf. 

Hurry,” said Wano in a low tone. He is 
on our side. Let’s beat him to the river and 
hide.” 

Quickening their pace, the two youths made 
for the river-bank. The owl answered the wolf, 
and after a little interval the wolf called again 
to the owl. The repeated calls made clear to the 
listeners the place of rallying and the progress 
toward it. They found a spot on the bank just 
down-stream from the call of the owl. The dull 
glow of a camp-fire could be seen from where 
they stopped. Clearly the Indians were going 
into camp for the night. 

Hugh, glancing along the near bank of the 
stream, chanced to see something resting partly 
in the water and partly on the bank. Instantly 
he decided on a plan. Seizing Wano by the arm. 


102 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

he almost ran down the bank and out on to the 
little bar, and found that the object was, as he 
had guessed, the dugout of the Indian who was 
still out in the forest. 

“ Get in,” he ordered, in a whisper. 

Noiselessly the two pushed the boat off the bar 
and climbed in. Beaching carefully for a pro¬ 
truding snag, Hugh worked the dugout around 
until it headed down-stream and gave a powerful 
shove. Wano had a paddle in the water by now, 
and took charge of guiding the little craft. 
Pointing the boat so that it moved in the shadow 
of the overhanging bank and timber, he made 
steady progress. Not once did the drip of water 
from the paddle come even to the ears of the 
tense white youth five feet away. When they 
had gone down far enough to make the venture 
safe, the boat was headed across the river. Get¬ 
ting his set ” and using the force of the stream 
» 

as motive power, the Indian swept the little bark 
into the shadows of the western bank of the river 
just as the sound of excited talking reached them 
from the camp above. 

Feeling along the bank in the darkness, Hugh 
and Wano came to a landing-place that seemed 
safe, and quickly climbed out of the boat. Wad- 


OF THE OZARKS 


103 


ing out several steps into the icy water, the In¬ 
dian shoved the dugout toward the eastern bank. 
The little craft went three-fourths of the way 
across the river under the momentum of the 
I)ush. 

“ There,’’ whispered Wano as he came up the 
bank. They think their boat drifted loose, and 
not know w^e crossed in it until morning. By 
then we be many miles away.” 

As Hugh turned to start through the forest 
an arrow whistled by his head and buried its 
point in a tree just behind where he had been 
standing. A tall form rose from the bushes be¬ 
fore him and leaped at him through the dark. 
The Indian had seen only one form, and evidently 
thought that only one man was there. 

Wano heard the arrow and knew instantly the 
situation. Crouching behind a bush at the edge 
of the high bank as he came up, he saw the attack 
on his companion, and leaped at once into action. 

Hugh did not want to fire his gun, as he was 
sure this Indian was alone. A shot would bring 
the whole party down on them and that was 
the last thing they wanted. With the lithe 
quickness of a panther he leaned to one side, and 
the body of the attacker hurtled over and past 


104 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

him. As the Indian struck the earth in his fall 
Wano was upon him. Before he could make an 
outcry the long knife of the youth sank to the 
hilt in the quivering body of the enemy. Wano 
lay on the prone form, holding it still, and with 
one hand covered the mouth as with a gag. After 
a momentary struggle the body of the hostile In¬ 
dian relaxed and lay still. Wano arose slowly 
and, calling softly to Hugh, vanished in deeper 
shadows of the forest. 

He was a sentry,’’ said Hugh. “ They will 
not miss him until time to change. What time 
will the redskins change the sentinels, Wano? ” 

Not before midnight,” he answered, and 
maybe not at all. They are not afraid, and feel 
sure we can’t cross the river in the night and get 
away.” 

Then let’s be moving. When daylight comes 
I want them to be so far in our rear that they 
will never catch up with us.” 

Until well past the middle of the night, as told 
by the stars, the two lads pushed steadily on, with 
the Big Dipper at their right shoulder. With 
that constellation as a guide, and keeping it al¬ 
ways at the front of the right shoulder, they knew 
they were going west. The crescent moon had 


OF THE OZARKS 105 

come and gone. The frosty night bit into their 
blood when they slackened their pace. 

An hour after midnight Wano turned south¬ 
west. On and on they went, tireless, mile upon 
mile, through the night forest. They had noth¬ 
ing to guide them but the stars, and not a famil¬ 
iar thing was in sight for five days. But the 
stars were just as dependable here as back at 
home. The boys trusted them and went on. 

.When the first faint graying of the shadows 
began to promise the dawn, the Indian youth 
who was leading the way began to pick his steps 
more carefully. 

They follow our trail in daylight,’^ he said. 

If we sleep any, we must now go a while with¬ 
out a trail.^^ 

Hugh was an expert woodsman and took the 
order easily and promptly. Following leaves, 
fallen timber, solid spots of earth, and anything 
they could find that would prevent the leaving 
of a mark, they made their way in a southwest¬ 
erly direction. After going thus for about a 
mile they concluded that the trail had been lost 
to any pursuer and sought a place to rest. A 
giant red-gum had blown down. There was a 
hollow in it. Without leaving a sign or mark 


106 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


of any kind, not even displacing a fallen leaf, 
they crawled into the hollow log. It was long 
enough to have housed half a dozen men. Crawl¬ 
ing far up until they were beyond any possible 
sight of passers-by, the two youths composed 
themselves to rest. With scarcely a sigh they 
sank to sleep after nearly twenty-four hours of 
travel and tense watching. 


CHAPTER Vn 


The winter sunsliine, crisp and bracing, 
poured through the silent reaches of the forest. 
The surface of the little lake was unruffled in its 
age-long sleep after the changing channel of the 
White River left it solitary and sluggish in the 
long wait for final extinction by silt and the de¬ 
bris of the decaying timber. At present it was 
far from that. Coiled almost around a great 
cane-brake, it lay with a fringe of ice along its 
banks, waiting only the touch of spring to burst 
into a riot of reed and leaf and bloom, among 
which splendid bass and pike leaped and played. 

Tiny wavelets rippled out from behind a bend 

in the banks of the lake. The still form of a 

man, invisible in the thickets, stiffened at the 

sight of them. Slowly he raised his gun to his 

face and sighted along its barrel to where the 

ripples came around the bend in the bank. 

Swimming slowly, searching the bottom of the 

lake for acorns, cutting its waters in graceful 

dives, and carrying on an animated conversation 

in the quack ” language of ducks, there swam 

into view a flock of some ten or twelve mallards. 

lOT 


108 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

The soft browns and whites of the ducks inter¬ 
spersed with the brown and green of the drakes 
made a beautiful sight. 

“ Bang ’’ roared the gun of the hidden man. 
At the report there was a great fluttering on the 
surface of the lake. Three ducks lay still, float¬ 
ing with heads hanging down below the surface 
of the water, dead. The air was suddenly filled 
with droves of them. From every bend in the 
winding lake they rose. From neighboring 
sloughs they came. Some from the low, flat 
places in the bottom, where they were feeding 
on pin-oak acorns, outside of any body of water, 
joined the tumult. The air was filled with the 
circling droves. The wind was cut to a shrill 
whistling roar by their hurrying pinions. A mo¬ 
ment the tumult continued; then, over the tree- 
tops, the ducks disappeared and the long silence 
resumed sway. 

Then, like a shadow, a negro crept from the 
depth of a thicket overlooking the bank of the 
lake and made his way down to the edge of the 
water. With swift and deft strokes of a long 
cane from the brake he drew the three ducks to 
him. Bagging them in his coat of skins, he dis¬ 
appeared into the depths of the thicket again. 


OF THE OZARKS 


109 


Hugh and Wano came awake with a snap at 
the report of the gun. In the heart of the great 
fallen log they had slept for several hours. 

“ What is that? demanded Hugh of his com¬ 
panion, in a whisper. 

gunshot, my friend, just a gunshot,’’ an¬ 
swered the Indian. 

Hugh kicked at the head of his friend stretched 
out in the hollow of the log below him, but failed 
to reach it. 

I thought it might be the explosion of a 
champagne bottle,” commented the white lad. 

But tell me, O wise reader of the stars and 
teller of proverbs, what gun shot, who shot it, 
and what for? ” 

These things are hid from babes and suck- 
lin’s,” answered the Indian, and are only to be 
revealed to mighty warriors.” 

Meaning who? ” 

I cannot tell, for blushin’.” 

And you ought to blush for telling.” 

The two stretched lazily, turned over for the 
relief of muscles that had lain for hours on the 
corded interior of the rotting log, and began to 
consider the plight they were in. 

''I do not feel that the Indians we met last 


110 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


night have guns/’ said Wane. If they had, 
somebody would have been pretty sure to shoot, 
just to make a noise.” 

^^TMio could be in here? You yourself have 
ruled out the party of Indians we met last 
night by deciding that they had no guns to shoot. 
All right then. If it was Indians, it must be the 
Arkansas.” 

How do you say ^ must be,’ paleface? Why 
must it? ” 

This is the country of the Arkansas. They 
do not hunt here in the winter ordinarily, be¬ 
cause of the water and mud, but you may be sure 
they would not let anybody else hunt here 
either.” 

You are right, except a single hunter or a 
very small party could come in and no questions 
would be asked. Big tribal party would be 
fought.” 

^^For the same reasons aforesaid,” continued 
Hugh, ^^the Arkansas are not in here in any 
numbers. The weather for the past few days al¬ 
most insures that no Indians are in here except 
that hostile band we met, and they are not im¬ 
mediately around us.” 

Then it must be whites,” added Wane. If 


OF THE OZARKS 111 

I get you, that is what you mean. Then maybe 
it is Frenchy.’’ 

Not on your life,’’ answered Hugh. 

Frenchy is out in the mountains by now hunt¬ 
ing a lead-mine. He set those redskins back 
there to hold us, and hit it hotfoot for the hills.” 

‘‘ Right again, paleface. You will be a reader 
of signs some day yourself if you keep learnin’.” 

I have been a sage since you were a tadpole, 
Indian,” answered the youth, banteringly. The 
shooter of the shotgun was none other than a 
squatter white, or maybe a refugee, hidden away 
here in the bottoms.” 

There is one thing you would never think of, 
young one, so I will tell you and end your sus¬ 
pense. It is this: If a squatter shoots in the bot¬ 
toms this morning, it is because he knows the 
hostile Indians are not here. Little one, you 
may go out to play any time you want to, now.” 

Slowly and with interminable patience the two 
youths worked themselves out of the hollow log. 
By sheer good fortune they came out of the open¬ 
ing on the side opposite to that on which the 
negro lay hidden. Silently responding to a sig¬ 
nalled instruction, Wano made his way to the 
north end of the log, while Hugh went toward 


112 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


the south end. They moved as noiselessly as 
worms, and in a very few minutes each of them 
was scouting his immediate part of the forest 
from his end of the huge log, sixty feet long. 

The negro lay in the thicket not more than 
twenty feet away. His hiding-place was a clump 
of bay and ironwood bushes. He waited for the 
circling ducks to decide to settle again on the 
little lake before him. Suddenly his attention 
was attracted by a rubbing sound, as if some 
large body was being rubbed against wood. It 
was unusual, therefore startling. With tense 
nerves and muscles drawn tight, ready for 
instant action, he turned his eyes slowly around 
as far as he could without moving. Up and 
down, to right and to left his eyes rolled. 

The sound came again. Following it with his 
ears, still not moving a muscle of his body, he 
became certain that the noise came from the dead 
log. The negro smiled softly to himself as he 
thought, “ Coon in dar.’’ With the startling 
sound thus accounted for, he relaxed and again 
began patiently to wait for the return of the 
ducks. The noise that had attracted his atten¬ 
tion ceased. After a moment he put it out of his 
mind. 


OF THE OZARKS 113 

Suddenly Ms blood seemed to freeze within 
Mm. A voice spoke almost beMnd him. 

‘‘ Don’t move,” came the command. 

‘‘IS^aw, sah, I—I—ain’ g-gwine move,” chat¬ 
tered the negro. 

Get your hands away from that gun,” came 
the voice again. 

‘‘ Yas, sah. Yas, sah. Cap’n, whar is you? ” 
Stand up and leave your gun on the ground,” 
he was ordered. 

The negro slowly rose from his hiding-place, 
leaving his gun on the ground, as commanded. 
Here I am, behind you. Turn around.” 

With exaggerated care and slow movements 
the negro turned about. His blank expression 
became blanker still. No one was in sight. Fur¬ 
thermore, there was not a tree so placed as to 
furnish hiding for any one located as he knew 
the voice must have been located. He turned an 
ashen gray, and the whites of Ms eyes showed 
clear around the pupils. 

Fo’ de Lawd’s sake, who is you, and whar is 
you? ” pleaded the black, with terror in his voice 
as well as in his face. Is I talkin’ to sperrits? ” 
Look, nigger, look,” commanded the voice. 

Can’t you see a grown man? ” 


114 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


The negro acted as if he intended to run,— 
reached for his gun to get away from the haunted 
place as hurriedly as possible. 

Stop! None of that,^’ commanded the voice 
again. Stand where you are, and let that gun 
alone! Turn around this way.’^ 

In his fear and excitement the negro scarcely 
noticed that the voice came this time from di¬ 
rectly behind him, but he turned obediently 
about, and there, standing at the end of the dead 
log, was a tall, powerful white man who looked 
to be not more than twenty years old. The relief 
of seeing some one, any one, and being assured 
that he was not conversing with ‘‘ haunts was so 
great that the negro laughed aloud. 

Fo^ de Lawd, white folks, you-all sho’ly did 
near ’bout skeer me to deaf,” laughed the negro. 

There was a smile in the eyes of the white man, 
though his face was as grim and steady as a wall. 
The negro caught the glint of the smile, and that 
was enough to reassure him. 

‘^Niggers sometimes get shot for reaching 
after guns at the wrong time. Don’t you know 
that? ” Hugh remarked. 

Yas, sah,” said the negro, “ I done heerd dat, 
but I wa’n’t reachin’ fo’ no gun to shoot wid, I 



“Stand where you are, and let that gun alone!” 

Page 114. 







'rr , - ^j:^r.v^'--!-' , •■* ''' ':-|^^■’«E 

. .-^i ■ • ->tZ ...» .. i Si - .-.^V .• Jp 


.:'-^ • ;f:-i^'-.t , ■ ■■■^^,^^-- r.' v-^: 

if- - . • •’'■ ■ * V '‘■^'' ' W ^ ' 2 ^ g _- . '»** 



'-sss 


-* » - ; 


:' ''i '3 ■.: - la" 





*^3 






i!^ - ” r • •• j*. - *• ^ X1 •* s r’ / *-i • . .* - , • 


- I.''. .** tif 

V, V, ■ • 


*' * - * - 
• • it,'- 

■ k ' V*'‘V *«"•• . 

;i K \ 

St* ^ . 1 





— 

. "v-'* 


fciv* 


>. 1 . 


% *••■ 


• ■ »«.* • ■• ■ > ■ «■ 


, IV-’l. ^ 






<* ■ ■■ . 

' 




" • • 

-■ 1 
^ m * 


^ * 

•* <■ • 

1* * 

‘ r'' 

/. 

- 'X 

♦ -ai.— 



'is -1 


V 


, 4 ^- 


o- : ^>' 

,*l >. 


^ - ■'■ .■ -S' ■ 


iri':. ';•. Si-^ij-'':. ',: .tSiae^ii ir 


- --a 


>'•’ 


’,,f ■ 




IF' 

»' 

9 \\-. i-'--' *• y 




, -‘.Ov,; ■■;■ 1 '''^" '* 1 ' . 

i 5 .::>yv,'-r - 



-.1 _ f /.> 


-rltJ 


- ir ■ I 1 


■•'yj ■ 









rf--, / ^ 

■ ■ -“ ■ y'v*. 




OF THE OZARKS 115 

jes^ didn^t want ter leave it. I was fixin’ to 
leave out o’ here.” 

Having studied the negro carefully, and being 
convinced that there was no danger from him, 
Hugh advanced with his gun in the hollow of his 
elbow. He smiled and invited the negro to pick 
up his own gun. 

But, Cap’n,” asked the negro, how cum you 
talked both ways to me? When I was lookin’ 
dis a-way you talk behin’ me, and den when I 
turn around you still talk behin’ me.” 

Hugh smiled and pointed back of the negro 
again. Look there,” he said. 

Turning about again, the negro saw a stalwart 
Indian standing at the north end of the log. 
Then the solution of the mystery dawned on him. 
^^You-all sho’ talks a heap alike,” said he. 

‘^My name is Hugh Littleton. I am from 
western Tennessee. That is my friend and trav¬ 
elling companion, Wano, a brave of the Cherokee 
tribe. What is your name and where do you 
live? ” 

At the mention of western Tennessee the ne¬ 
gro’s countenance fell. For a moment he stood 
considering, with his eyes cast down. Glancing 
to right and left, he looked again at the stalwart 


116 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

form of tlie white man and the alert, powerful 
Indian, both heavily armed. He knew it was 
impossible either to overcome them or to escape. 
With a sigh he reached a conclusion. 

^^Boss, I’se de nigger you-all is lookin’ fer. 
My name is Buck. I lives in de swamp ’bout 
three mile f’om heah.” 

Memory leaped into action and scraps of in¬ 
formation he had picked up clicked into place 
in Hugh’s mind. He recalled the name now; 

Buck,” that was it. Buck was the negro who 
had run away from Colonel Fortner, carrying 
his wife and a boy. He would now have been liv¬ 
ing in the swamp more than two years. 

Is your wife at the cabin? ” asked Hugh. 

Yas, sa. She’s dar, her an’ Manuel, our lit¬ 
tle boy.” A deep sadness welled up in the voice 
of the negro. He stood silent, after giving the 
information he thought was wanted, waiting for 
the decision of his superiors. Buck thought that 
agents of the Fortners had found him at last, 
and knew there was no use in trying to escape 
now. In his mind he surrendered to go back. 

^^Will you go peaceably, or will it be neces¬ 
sary to use force?” continued Hugh, knowing 
what was iu the negro’s mind. 


OF THE OZARKS 


117 


Cap’n, if I had a fightin^ chance, I^d fight 
you,” and there came a set gleam of ferocity into 
his eyes. I’ll be hones’ wid you. I’d fight you- 
all ovah dis river-bottom fo’ I’d go back, if I 
had a chance, but I see I ain’t got none.” 

Wano moved carelessly a little nearer, and 
settled his gun a little differently in his elbow. 
He never missed a movement of the black’s. 
Buck saw him watching, and saw the shift in the 
position of the Indian’s gun. 

^‘Mister Wano,” he said, ^‘yo’ needn’t worry 
none. I done give up. I ain’t skeered to fight, 
but I ain’t got no chance. A fellow’d be a fool 
to fight when you two got me as you has.” 

He set his gun against an ironwood bush 
near by and turned toward the white man. 

Boss, whut yo’ gwine do wid us? ” 

Hugh disregarded the question. There was 
something else on his mind to settle first. 

“ What did you run off for? ” he asked. 

I guess Kunnel Fortny done tol’ everybody. 
Hit ain’ no use me sayin’ nothin’ when he done 

tor.” 

“ I have never heard his account of the inci¬ 
dent,” replied Hugh. Tell me yours.” 

The negro seemed relieved to get a chance to 


118 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

talk tlie matter over. Boss, I tell you de troof, 
’fo’ Gawd, I will. Kunnel Fortny use’ ter be 
good to me ’fore dat new paterol come. But dat 
man, I tell you dat man wus a devul. A’ter 
months o’ trouble, him heatin’ me .ever’ time dey 
wus any ’sense. He burnt Manuel’s feet ter 
make ’im tell somethin’ ’bout ’Cindy. All de 
time he was worryin’ ’round Cindy lak he wus 
a nigger—or she wus white folks. Hit got so 
bad she wus skeered ’most out’n her senses, half 
de time. I jus’ couldn’ stan’ it no longer. An’ 
Cindy, she said she couldn’, neither. So we tuck 
Manuel an’ a gun an’ a few things we had ter 
have ter live wid, an’ one night, when de moon 
was near ’bout down, we tuck to de timber.” 

Where did you go, and how did you get 
here? ” prompted Hugh. 

^^We jis’ kep’ er goin’, always to’ds de wes’. 
He dawgs lak ter got us onct. Ol’ Kouster, de 
lead dawg, he foun’ us in de brake. He knowd 
me an’ come up a-lickin’ out his tongue and wag- 
gin’ his tail. Boss, I tell you de troof, I nevah 
hated to do nothin’ as bad in my life, but dey 
wa’n’t nothin’ for it but to kill ’im. I patted ol’ 
Kouster on de head an’ cut his th’oat. A’ter dat 
we got away and come to de bigges’ river in de 


OF THE OZARKS 


119 


.worr. A Frenchman put us across, an’ we jis’ 
kep’ on movin’ wes’. A’ter while, I don’ know 
how long, we picked out a place and built us a 
cabin. An’ dar we is yit. Hit’s about three mile 
f’m here. I’ll take you to it.” 

Hugh and Wano had listened closely to the 
negro’s recital of his case. If he told the truth, 
both of them were in full sympathy with him. 
They were inclined to believe he did. It had 
nothing to do with their mission, anyway, and 
neither of them had any idea of doing more than 
using the negro as an aid in their plans. If 
Colonel Fortner wanted to get his runaway ne¬ 
gro, let him. It was none of their business. If 
Buck could help them in their plans, they were 
ready to use him. Their task was clear, and they 
did not intend to turn aside from it. 

As they walked through the forest, Hugh and 
Wano following the negro, Wano carrying the 
extra gun, Hugh asked, in a low voice, Do you 
know anything about the case, at all? ” 

I never heard but one thing,” answered the 
Indian, that would have anjdhing to do with it. 
Some neighbors run that patrol out o’ the coun¬ 
try over a year ago. They would have killed him 
if they had caught him. They tried to lynch him. 


120 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

but he got away. I don’t know what it was 
about.” 

He must have been a bad egg, then,” said 
Hugh. I wouldn’t wonder if this nigger’s tale 
is true. If it is, I don’t blame him a bit for 
running away. Looks like a good nigger, to 
me.” 

In silence they pursued their way through the 
woods. Buck had made no trails. There was 
nothing to indicate that any one lived in this sec¬ 
tion of the world. The negro stopped by the side 
of a deep draw washed out by receding overflows. 
It was twelve or fifteen feet wide. He stepped 
up on a log lying just at the edge of the draw, 
reached up and seized a muscardine vine that 
looped down from a great oak-tree across the 
draw, swung out into space a moment, and 
landed lightly on a log that lay near the further 
edge. Neatly and with no trail at all he had 
crossed the deep depression. In surprised ad¬ 
miration of the negro’s ingenuity the white lad 
followed. It was not a difficult leap, but it cer¬ 
tainly was effective. 

Watch out,” cautioned the negro. Don’t 
leave no sign. The In jins mout And de cabin. 
Dey sho’ly kin foiler a trail.” 


OF THE OZARKS 


121 


Near the center of the island they came upon 
a small cabin. A pen of logs had been built up 
some eight or nine feet high. The cracks be¬ 
tween the logs were well daubed with mud, and 
the top was covered over with roughly-hewn 
puncheons and great slabs of bark. A door and 
a window had been opened, and were covered by 
mats of woven grasses. A dirt-and-stick chim¬ 
ney was at one end of the cabin. A lean-to at 
the back added a second room. Hanging on pegs 
in the front wall were various vessels, gourds, 
and cloths. While it was all very prmiitive and 
crude, there was an unmistakable atmosphere 
about the place that gave it something of a home 
feeling. 

Buck, what became of the Indians that were 
in here yesterday, and what tribe did they belong 
to? ” asked Hugh, as they were approaching the 
cabin. 

^^Dem wus Quapaws, Cap’n. Dey wus ’bout 
twenty of ’em. I don’ know whut dey’s doin’.” 

^^But you would not have been out shooting 
ducks this morning if they were still here. 
Where are they? ” 

“ I slep’ wid ’em las’ night, almost, and seed 
’em off up de river dis mawnin’. By sun-up dey 


122 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

wus five mile up de river f’om whar dey camped 
las’ night. I turned back a’ter trailin’ along dat 
fer and started in home. I stopped down dar by 
de lake and shot me a duck or two when I met 
you-all.” 

What do you mean by saying you slept with 
them last night? ” 

“ I mean I slep’ in de bushes close enough ter 
keep a eye on ’em.” 

I see,” said Hugh. We met up with them 
last night, too.” 

The three men came to the door of the cabin. 
No one was in sight. Hugh wondered a little at 
not seeing any one about the place. 

Is you-all hongry? ” asked Buck. ’Cause I 
is, and if you ain’t ashamed to eat wid a nigger, 
Cindy will fix yo’ some brekfus.” 

The simple hospitality and apparent honesty 
of the negro won the heart of the white lad. He 
was not a little aroused, also, by the tale of per¬ 
secution that Buck had told them as the reason 
for his running away. Knowing all the time 
what the negro thought with reference to him¬ 
self and Wano, he decided that the time had come 
to set matters straight. He proceeded to do this 
in the most direct manner. 


OF THE OZARKS 


123 


^^Buck,” lie said, surely will appreciate 
eating a warm meal with you. But before eating 
with you, I want to set you right on one thing. 
We do not know Colonel Fortner, and have not 
been sent by him or any one else to hunt you out. 
In fact, we were not looldng for you at all, 
though I will say that I am mighty glad we 
found you. We are on different business, and so 
far as we are concerned you have nothing to 
fear.” 

The negro’s face was a study. Incredulity, 
conviction, joy, chagrin at having told so much, 
relief and a great gratitude to the man who was 
bringing the relief—all spoke at once in the si¬ 
lent utterance of an expressive countenance. The 
ready tears of a race yet in its childhood sprang 
to his eyes as he threw up both hands and cried: 

Cap’n, you sho’ly would not fool a pore nig¬ 
ger? You ain’t jokin’ wid me? ” 

No, I am not joking. I live thirty miles from 
Colonel Fortner, and I am against the runaway 
nigger as much as my sort of white folks usually 
are. But you are different. You had a reason 
for running away that would have justified any¬ 
body. I am for you. And you may be glad to 
know that the neighbors would have lynched that 


124 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

patrol wlio treated you so meanly if lie hadn’t 
skipped out one night.” 

“ Bress de Lawd! ” cried Buck. Bress de 
Lawd.” It was not clear whether he was praising 
the Lord for the attempted lynching or not. 
‘‘ Cindy,” he called, turning toward the cabin. 

Cindy! Come out here and fix somethin’ ter 
eat fo’ de gennelmens.” 

Lucinda came, a slim, cleanly, comely negro 
woman about thirty-two years of age. She 
pushed aside the grass mat hanging over the door 
and emerged promptly. She had been just in¬ 
side the door all the time, listening to what was 
said. She came out with a smile of welcome and 
deferential courtesy of bearing that marked well 
the plantation-reared negro. Hugh and Wano 
greeted her and Manuel, who came following her 
from the cabin, and she set about preparing some¬ 
thing for them to eat. 

Hugh sought an opportunity to talk farther 
with Buck about the Quapaw Indians, the trail 
to the mountains in the west, the probability of 
other Indians in the woods just now, and other 
points that he wanted to inquire about. It ap¬ 
peared that the Quapaws lived mainly on the 
smaller streams west and south of the great Ar- 


OF THE OZARKS 


125 


kansas River, and only came into this part of 
the territory occasionally. The trail to the moun¬ 
tains would run partly through their country, 
unless he and Wano made a wide detour to the 
north. It also appeared that, as a rule, there 
were no Indians in the territory where they then 
were during the winter-time. The reason for the 
appearance of this band yesterday Hugh thought 
he could guess, but he was not yet ready to tell 
Buck. 

The meal of hot corn bread, roasted duck, and 
fried squirrel was soon ready, and the three 
hungry men did ample justice to it. Buck wait¬ 
ing and standing at the back of Hugh’s chair 
while the white man ate. Hugh produced tea 
from his kit, and asked Lucinda to brew enough 
for all of them. After the days of cold and rain 
and scant opportunity to eat well-prepared food, 
the meal was particularly welcome to the Indian 
and Hugh. 


CHAPTER VIII 


Hugh^ Wano and Buck sat up at night talk¬ 
ing over the westward trail, and the mission of 
the two, until Buck was eager to go with them 
and had given them much information. 

Before the following day dawned Hugh and 
Wano were up and preparing for the journey 
ahead of them. Hugh had gone out to the spring 
and was splashing his hands and face in its cold 
water. Wano came silently out of the darkness 
of the brake near by and set his rifle down 
against a stump by the stream. 

“ What say the stars, the winds, and the birds 
this morning, Wano—^hunter of the night? said 
Hugh, softly, as he finished his ablutions. Mght- 
hunting among Indians was exceedingly rare. 
Wano was the only night-hunter among them 
that Hugh had ever known. 

“The stars say plenty sunshine, the winds 
say melon-plantin’ time will soon come, and the 
birds say peace and quiet all around,” answered 
the Indian. “Wano no like Quapaw warriors. 
They ’fraid; so they kill. Always, you watch 
a coward.” 


126 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


127 


Hugh smiled to himself in the darkness. Re¬ 
membering the recent encounter with the Qua- 
paw braves and the flight before them, he was 
not himself so sure that they were cowardly. 
But he knew the disposition of an Indian to be¬ 
little his foe. “ I am glad,’^ he replied, that we 
are to have fair weather. We surely need it, 
after the water and mud of the past week. But 
how do you flgure out that the Quapaws are 
afraid, when they chased us across a good deal 
of the Territory of Louisiana and nearly ran us 
to death? 

^^Umph,” grunted the Indian. “We run to 
keep from takin’ prisoners. What we do with 
all them prisoners? Take all the time kill deer, 
and make fire to feed.’’ 

“ How far did you go? ” 

“ Wano went there,”—pointing to the west,— 
“as far as from the big house to the Obion 
River,” which Hugh knew to be about two miles; 
“ then, circlin’ toward the north star, went 
around to our back trail. Afterwards, went to¬ 
ward the Big Cross and come back to where I 
started. Not a brave. Not a dog. Nothing but 
the little people of the night woods, and they 
mean us no harm.” 


128 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


So we have a clear start westward to-day. 
Good. We shall make many miles before it is 
night again. But tell me, my friend, what is 
your feeling about this? Shall we take Buck 
with us? He has said that he wished to join us 
for a trip into the country of the Caddoes.” 
Hugh relied strongly upon the instincts of his 
Indian friend, who seldom went wrong in ap¬ 
praising a character. 

^‘Wano feels, my friend, like Buck him good 
nigger. No tricks from Buck. Him good hunter, 
too,” continued the Indian, almost as if talking 
to himself. “ Buck make trail, make fires, make 
dinner. Buck make talk with Quapaws and 
maybe so with Caddoes. Buck shoot straight as 
arrows of the dawn. But ”—and Wano hesitated 
a moment, then concluded—Tve make less noise, 
less trail, more time, with Buck at home. I feel 
like that.” And the Indian turned to the little 
stream whose waters were by now pale and wav¬ 
ing like a ghostly veil in the breaking darkness, 
and sank on his face to drink. 

Hugh agreed with the Indian^s judgment of 
the character of their negro host. He confessed 
to himself a desire to take Buck with them. 
However, he could not help agreeing with the 


OF THE OZARKS 


129 


reasoning of Wano. And it was important that 
they be able to go rapidly, leave no trail behind 
them, and certainly make no noise. For the re¬ 
mainder of the journey it would be of the utmost 
importance that they use all the woodcraft and 
skill they possessed to get through and return 
safely. The larger the party, the less chance 
they had to do this. Three men could no more 
fight their way through than could two. It was 
an expedition calling for craft and skill, not for 
force and fighting. In fact, Hugh had deter¬ 
mined already that if it were possible to do so, 
they should go through without farther sight of 
hostile warriors, to say nothing of fighting. It 
was important to bring back the information he 
was sent after, and a stray arrow could end the 
hopes of the men back home, no matter how 
brave a fight he himself might make. He agreed 
with the decision of Wano. 

This settled, the two hunters turned back to¬ 
ward the cabin. Off eastward the pearling skies 
and ghostly tree-tops proclaimed the dawn. 
Vast, mighty, secretive as the caverns of eter¬ 
nity the forest stretched away on every side but 
one. Fleeting mist-wreaths draped the woods in 
filmy, lace-like beauty. The sleepy calls of 


130 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


awakening birds came softly from the semi- 
darkness. The haunting, weird beauty of a great 
and virgin forest sank anew into the hearts of 
the young hunters. They had known little else 
from infancy, and loved its quiet and fearful 
beauty with a passion hard to understand for 
those who do not already know it. The long- 
drawn call of a timber-wolf came clear, penetrat¬ 
ing, cleaving the silence. Hugh looked toward 
the Indian quickly and asked, “ Is he hungry or 
disturbed? 

The urge of spring is in the air,’’ answered 
the youth. Maybe wolf run all night. Maybe 
so he is tired. Maybe so 01’ Pete, the swamp 
rabbit, better look out.” 

Buck came from the cabin-door and seized a 
large gourd from a shelf on the wall and started 
toward the stream for water. Good mawnin’, 
Cap’n,” he smiled. “ You-all up an’ about early. 
Did you sleep any las’ night at all? ” When 
Buck went to sleep the two hunters were still up, 
and when he awoke they were talking outside 
the cabin. Cindy, she gwine to have some 
brekfus’ fer yo’ time you-all gits yo’ faces 
washed.” 

Hugh and Wano both greeted the negro pleas- 


OF THE OZARKS 


131 


antly. We liave washed our faces, and are 
ready for whatever Lucinda can find for hungry 
hunters to eat,’’ said Hugh. And we know it 
will be a-plenty.” 

Buck returned quickly with the water, and, 
inviting the hunters to seats at the rude table, 
took up his place behind the chair of the Indian, 
to .serve the better. Lucinda took her position 
behind the chair of Hugh. Although themselves 
host and hostess, they would no more have 
thought of sitting at the table with white 
folks ” than they would have tried to fly. Nor 
did they resent the distinction. Any show of 
equality offered by the white man instantly 
banished the full respect of the negro, not only 
on the plantation but in the woods. It was so 
for many generations, and will doubtless always 
be so. 

The breakfast of game, fish, and corn bread 
was well cooked, savory, and served with pride 
and pleasure. There could be no question but 
that Lucinda had been well trained on the Fort¬ 
ner plantation where her childhood and youth 
were spent. Hugh and Wano, thinking of the 
long trail westward, and that it would be many 
a day before they had a chance at another such 


132 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

meal, ate as only hungry woodsmen in perfect 
health can eat. 

I sho’ wish I had some good coffee to go wid 
de fish,” said Lucinda. It makes me homesick 
to think how good it useter smell.” 

We are not missing it,” replied Hugh. 

Wano never got used to it, and I have given it 
up. Coffee makes for bad digestion, undue 
stimulation of the kidneys, overworking of the 
heart, and puts brakes on the liver. I find that 
in the woods I need all these things too much to 
sacrifice them to a pleasant odor.” 

I sho’ didn’t know coffee made all dat dif- 
funce,” said Buck. It helps out mightily, and I 
suttinly does love it. All I ever seed it do fer 
me was to make my hand shake a little when I 
gits excited.” 

‘Ht is not a crime to drink it, and I don’t 
blame you for liking it. If you can get it 
handily, my advice would be to go on enjoying 
it,” added Hugh, for you will live long enough, 
anyway.” 

Buck, from his position behind the Indian, 
looked directly into the face of the white hunter, 
and seeing the twinkle of friendliness in his eyes, 
laughed pleasantly. Cap’n,” he asked, it is 


OF THE OZARKS 


133 


settled tliat I’se gwine wid yo’, ain^t it? A 
look of deep interest settled into the eyes of the 
negro,—^almost a look of pleading. For some 
reason it seemed to be a vital thing to him to 
be allowed to go with these hunters into the ter¬ 
ritory of the Caddoes. I has my kit ready. My 
hatchet is sharp. ’Cinda has got me some moc- 
casius. Her an’ Manuel is jes’ as well off wid me 
gone as when I’se heah—and sometimes better. 
All our plans is made, and dey ain’t nothin’ lef’ 
but to start.” 

Hugh disliked very much to disappoint so good 
a friend. His heart went out to these cheerful 
and hospitable negroes hid away here in the 
depths of the swamp. But several considerations 
made it best to decide against taking Buck. 

We have thought it all through,” he answered, 

and though we would really enjoy having you 
with us, it clearly is best not to do so.” As 
mobile as a child’s, the negro’s expressive face 
showed his disappointment. Hugh continued: 

We shall not get lost. Two can hide better than 
three. They will also make less trail. We ex¬ 
pect but little fighting, and will try to have none 
at all. But in case we run into hostile Indians 
and have to make a hurried retreat, we need a 


134 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


base here to fall back upon. Also, we need you 
bere to fall back on when we start for borne. 
Eeally, you are important to our plans, but your 
importance lies mainly bere.^^ 

Tbe two sides were argued at length. Buck 
advanced every reason be could tbink of for go¬ 
ing. Hugh reasoned bis arguments away, and 
continued to insist upon tbe importance of hav¬ 
ing the cabin to fall back upon. At length tbe 
negro gave in and surrendered tbe point. How¬ 
ever, one thing be would not give up. “ I have 
been to de big river,be said, and know de nigh 
trails. And I know de range o^ de Quapaws dis 
side o’ de river. It will take us a day and a 
night to git to de big rock. I will go dat far 
and come back. Dey ain’t no use arguin’ ’bout 
it. I’m boun’ to go. ’Cindy, put us up a snack 
to eat, ’cause we ain’t gwine stop to make no fire 
dis side dat rock.” 

So it was settled, and by tbe time tbe dawn 
was come tbe three bad set out. Lucinda stood 
in tbe door of tbe little cabin and watched until 
tbe deep gray shadows of tbe forest bid them 
finally from view. Manuel stood close by bis 
mother, toying aimlessly with a stout hickory 
bow. A wistful sadness seemed to veil tbe eyes 


OF THE OZARKS 


135 


of the woman as she watched. The growing light 
brought out in clear relief the logs of the wall, 
the mud daubed between, the stick-and-dirt chim¬ 
ney at the end, the wisp of last year’s morning- 
glory vine that hung dead and dry by the un- 
glazed window. On every hand were evidences 
of memories of a pleasant civilization coupled 
with other evidences of a racial lack of orderli¬ 
ness. Still, there was all the appearance of 
home. As the three woodsmen disappeared from 
sight well out on the trail, both Hugh and Buck 
turned to look back a moment, and both waved 
a good-by to the lonely-eyed, waiting woman 
whom they knew to be in the cabin-door, though 
they could not see even the cabin. They were 
gone into the westward trail. 

With as competent certainty as either white 
man or Indian, the negro led the way toward the 
big rock he had mentioned. Hour after hour, 
across the nearly level floor of this strange 
prairie in the heart of a limitless forest, they 
made their way. ISTo foe could come unobserved 
nearer than the timber-line, and that was too far 
away to worry about. Miles of prairie, filled 
with luxuriant grasses, nodded over by millions 
of little wild sunflowers that had paid tribute to 


136 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

tlie chill of the passing winter, lay about them. 
An occasional low place in the earth made into a 
lake by the recent rains, caused them to deviate 
from the true course often, but skirting these 
with the precision of a homing swallow. Buck 
came back each time and set a splendid pace with 
the sun ever shining on his left shoulder. 

When the sun showed straight up at noon, the 
negro turned aside and found a resting-place for 
the three in the shadows of a thicket of persim¬ 
mon bushes. They sat down, unslung kits from 
their backs, and fell silently to eating. Soon the 
hearty meal that Lucinda had put up for them 
was finished and the kits put in order and slung 
on the backs of the hunters again. At the sug- 

I 

gestion of Buck they arose and made for the 
near timber-line to the south. On reaching the 
edge of the forest, they passed quickly into its 
depths and came to the bank of a small stream. 
Here they lay down and drank long and deeply. 
There had been no fiowing water to drink since 
they left the cabin. 

Having eaten and drunk to their entire satis¬ 
faction, they stretched out full length upon the 
ground and relaxed so completely that an ob¬ 
server might have supposed their bodies to be 


OF THE OZARKS 


137 


lifeless. The ability to relax every nerve and 
muscle is a coveted thing among woodsmen. 
Only so can real rest be had in a short time. 
With the body perfectly relaxed, and the mind 
fully alert, the hunter can rest and remain on 
watch at the same time. Probably twenty min¬ 
utes were spent in resting thus. 

How far have we come. Buck? ’’ asked Hugh. 
He wanted to check up both his own estimate of 
the distance and his estimate of the negro’s 
ability to keep track of distance. 

I spec’ we done come about twenty mile, or 
maybe a little more, Cap’n. What you say? ” 
Hugh did not answer immediately. ^^Wano, 
what do you say? ” 

The Indian did not alter his position of com¬ 
plete relaxation, but answered slowly: By the 
way the white man measures trails, Buck is 
right. By the Indian way, we have come a short 
rest. We must go a long rest before dark.” 

I think you are both about right,” said Hugh. 

We have been on the road nearly six hours, and 
I miss my guess mightily if we are not travelling 
close to four miles an hour. If it were not for 
these little lakes throwing us out, we should 
make fully that much.” 


138 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Buck arose, slung his kit on his hack, picked 
up his bow, carefully adjusted his quiver to have 
it in reach, and started due west again. The 
others saw the preparation to move and were 
ready as soon as he. Mile after mile, through 
the afternoon, with the long loping walk of the 
red man, they made their way onward. By the 
middle of the afternoon the prairie was crossed. 
The three plunged into the forest with a feeling 
of relief. No enemy had been sighted, and the 
welcome shadows of the woods were refreshing. 

Hugh made his way forward to the side of the 
guide, saying: Buck, what stream do we come 
to next? I can tell by the lay of this country 
that we shall not be very long in coming to some 
river. 

I think, Cap’n,^^ said the negro, “ dey calls it 
de Arkansas. It is called by de name of a big 
tribe of Injins whut lives on de lower bottom and 
in'de edge o’ de san’-hills ’way souf o’ heah. I 
ain’t never been down dar, but I hear tell der’s 
a ridge an’ lots o’ san’ an’ pine-trees a hundred 
foot high, down ’bout three days travel souf o’ 
heah.” 

have heard of the Arkansas,” said Hugh. 

They are said to be a very brave and hand- 


OF THE OZARKS 


139 


some tribe. Major Hartshorn saw some maps 
of the country and some notes on the people, 
down in New Orleans. The name Arkansas 
means ^ the land of handsome men,’ so Major told 
me.” 

I don’t know ’bout dat,” replied Buck, smil¬ 
ing. I ain’t never seed no In jins whut I 
thought was speshully handsome. They suttinly 
is big and stout. I would hate to git in a fight 
wid ’em.” 

So, exchanging what little lore of the region 
they knew, and making occasional comment on 
the country they covered, the three friends 
pushed on. Toward evening, as the shadows be¬ 
gan to lengthen. Buck called a halt. 

We’s cornin’ onto de country o’ de Quapaws, 
now,” he said. We better git a plan.” 

At the suggestion of danger, Hugh took com¬ 
mand at once. Soon a plan was laid out. 

We will travel separately,” ordered the 
leader. Buck, you stay in the center to guide 
and hold us together. Wano, you drop over a 
hundred and fifty steps to the south. I will go 
the same distance to the north. We will rally to 
the first one who gives a signal of trouble. Let 
the call be that of the little gray timber-wolf. 


140 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


He is likely to howl any time of day, and liis 
call will not make a foe suspicious. Call once, 
then wait a little and call twice in quick suc¬ 
cession. That will be the signal of trouble or 
danger. When one gives the call, let the other 
two approach him carefully and from different 
directions. Buck, if either Wano or I call, you 
will swing out beyond us and approach from the 
outside line. If you call, we will already be 
placed right. Are you ready? ” 

Silently and swiftly the three spread out to 
the positions assigned. This formation enabled 
them to protect each other, to cover a wide range 
of the forest so that it was almost impossible for 
them to be surprised, and to move through the 
woods with less likelihood of leaving a trail or 
making a noise. They moved at so near the same 
pace that the line was hardly broken, though 
they did not see each other often, and then would 
not have done so, had not each known the posi¬ 
tions of the others. 

They travelled this way for nearly an hour, 
and the sun was sinking rapidly toward the west, 
when Hugh, looking intently into the woods 
ahead and a little to his right saw the glint of 
the setting sun on something metallic. It was 


OF THE OZARKS 


141 


visible only an instant, then disappeared into a 
patch of cane. A movement of the cane-tops, so 
slight as to be imperceptible to any but the 
keenest eyes, convinced him that some one had 
crossed his trail. With scarcely a visible motion 
he sank into the shadows of a near-by thicket 
and stood rigidly still against the body of a 
rotting stump that was perhaps two feet higher 
than his head. Watching the way he thought the 
other was moving when he saw him, in a mo¬ 
ment more he saw a lithe, brown body creeping 
northward—^to his right. His companions were 
both southward. That was reassuring. Prob¬ 
ably none of them had been seen, and this might 
be a hunter stalking game for himself or his 
party. 

The Indian came into the open again, this time 
on a bank overhanging a small watercourse, and 
in full view. Hugh recognized him at once as a 
Quapaw, a member of the same party that he and 
Wano had encountered two days ago in the 
White Eiver bottoms. The Quapaws from the 
timber-line probably had been following them all 
day, and were now preparing to take advantage 
of the cover of the forest and attack again. It 
was well to find out all he could before calling 


142 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

in Ms friends, so lie watched every movement of 
the Indian closely. 

The Quapaw, bare of body all but moccasins 
and a breech-cloth, wore two feathers bound in 
his hair. He was evidently not a chief, for chiefs 
wore five feathers. He was painted with a yel¬ 
low band, a dark gray band, and a slightly 
reddish band across the chest and left shoulder, 
and the streaks ran around under his right 
arm. Hugh did not know the meaning of the 
markings, but understood that the brave was in 
some kind of war regalia. He was armed with 
hatchet, bow, a knife, and carried a full quiver 
hung behind and below his left shoulder, where 
the arrows were within easy reach of the right 
hand, to be drawn out under the left arm. 

As he stood watching with hawk-like intent¬ 
ness, another Indian came into view and joined 
the first. He was painted and dressed almost 
exactly like the other. The paint-marks espe¬ 
cially attracted the attention of the watcher. 
He was familiar with the markings of the Chero- 
kees, the Chickasaws, and the Choctaws, but 
these were new marks to him. He studied them 
intently. As he watched, the two redskins, as 
silently as shadows, vanished into the cane. The 


OF THE OZARKS 


143 


call of the gray timber-wolf suddenly rang out, 
clear and sharp. A moment of silence followed, 
then twice in quick succession the wolf called 
again. Far away the echoes died out in the aisles 
of the forest. Silence fell, as deep and primeval 
as if no living creature had ever passed that way. 
The fight was on, for Hugh knew that the skilled 
ears of the Quapaws would not be deceived for 
long by the call he had made. 


CHAPTER IX 


Hugh was correct in Ms surmise. The In¬ 
dians recognized the cry of the wolf as being of 
human origin by the time the third call had died 
away in the distance. It was their own rallying- 
call, but not in the particular combination they 
had just heard. That puzzled them. They de¬ 
cided that the thing to do was to hide and await 
developments, in order not to be taken at a dis¬ 
advantage. This decision was fatal to them. 
What they did not know was the three-line plan 
of campaign their foe worked on. 

Buck and Wano heard the call of the wolf. 
Instantly each halted and leaped to cover. 
Searching the woods as far as they could see, 
they became sure that no living body was in 
range of their eyes. This could mean only one 
thing. The redskins had come back from up 
the river, picked up the trail, and had followed it 
all day, keeping track of the three from the tim¬ 
ber along the edge of the prairie. With the ap¬ 
proach of evening and their reentry of the forest 
they were attacking again. It also meant that 
they were to the north. Hugh had come upon 

144 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


145 


at least one of them, and the others were some¬ 
where further northward. The whole situation 
opened up to the Indian and the negro clearly. 

According to the agreed plan, they swung 
aJbout and began the maneuver that was to re¬ 
lieve Hugh. Buck took his own back-track for 
some fifty yards, and then turned northward 
through the woods in the direction of Hughes 
line of travel. Keeping careful track of the num¬ 
ber of steps, he judged directly that he was far 
enough northward to be about on Hughes line of 
travel. 

Wano, following an exactly similar plan to 
that of Buck, came to within fifty steps of where 
Hugh w^as concealed. Here he took the best cover 
he could find and waited. 

The formation of the three had now changed. 
Hugh was in the center instead of Buck. Buck 
was north of him and Wano was south. He 
knew that these two would even now be converg¬ 
ing upon the spot from which the wolf-cry had 
gone out. The enemy, not knowing this, would 
be careful to keep from sight only in the direc¬ 
tion of the sound, and would therefore be com¬ 
paratively easy for the others to locate and 
guard against. The plan worked perfectly. 


14G 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Buck, as silent as a flitting shadow, and tak¬ 
ing advantage of every bit of cover when Ke came 
close to the scene of the disturbance, was work¬ 
ing his way slowly and methodically through the 
forest toward Hugh. He was probably a hun¬ 
dred yards north and fifty or sixty east of the 
point from which Hugh called. Suddenly he 
saw the enemy. Two stalwart redskins, hiding 
carefully from Hugh but exposed partially to 
himself, were stalking the place the call came 
from. With the exactitude and skill of veterans 
they made their way through the forest. Buck 
quickened his pace slightly. Dodging from tree 
to tree, sometimes flat on his stomach to take the 
cover of a fallen log, he wormed his way for¬ 
ward. His quickened senses perceived directly 
that the redskins were preparing for a charge. 

Keeping behind a great red-gum tree, the silent 
negro managed to come within twenty steps of 
the foe as, poised and alert, they were about to 
leap forward in their charge. Raising his bow 
quickly, he drew the arrow to its head and aimed 
with all the venom and certainty he could com¬ 
mand. These savages were about to attack his 
friend, and sentiment winged his shot all the 
truer and harder. He let fly the deadly arrow. 


OF THE OZARKS 


147 


The Indian stood with arm partially raised and 
his left side toward the unseen negro. A moment 
he stood, then collapsed and sank slowly forward 
to the ground. Buck’s arrow was driven through 
the Indian’s heart and protruded from his body 
on the far side. This the negro saw as he sank 
back behind the great tree. 

Without a sound the brave crumpled up, dead. 
The effect upon his companion was electric. 
Seeing that the other was dead, and noting in 
one swift glance the direction from which the 
arrow had come, he turned to flee from this hid¬ 
den death. What he did not note was that his 
companion had turned partly over in falling. 
Thus he took a direction for his flight that was 
based on error, and it spelled tragedy for him. 
He ran straight to the tree behind which Buck 
was hidden. 

The negro dared not look around the tree for 
fear of being seen, but his hearing was as keen 
as that of a hound. With his ears he followed 
every step the fleeing redskin took. Like a deer 
the flying Indian sped past the tree where the 
negro stood. As he passed, the deadly bow of the 
black man twanged again. The arrow was driven 
through the throat of the enemy from the side. 


148 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Buck intended to break bis neck and literally 
sboot bis bead off, but bis aim was less certain 
this time on account of tbe speed of bis target. 
Plunging forward a few steps, tbe Quapaw 
turned and leaped back at bis foe, tbe arrow still 
sticking through bis neck. Blood was streaming 
from tbe wound, and bis eyes were lit with a 
frenzy of combined fear and blood-lust. 

Buck was caught off bis guard by this turn of 
events. He expected bis shot to end tbe fight, 
but tbe speed of tbe fleeing brave, together with 
tbe quickness of tbe shot, caused him to err in 
bis aun. There was no time for another shot 
before tbe brave was upon him. Dodging tbe 
sweep of tbe tomahawk that was in tbe band of 
bis foe, be sprang and grappled him. Seizing him 
much after tbe manner of a low tackle in foot¬ 
ball, be yielded to tbe momentum of tbe Indian 
and straightened up, with tbe thighs of tbe red 
man clasped tightly in his arms. Both went 
over. Tbe Quapaw bad a tremendously bard 
fall, almost upon bis bead, clear over tbe shoulder 
of tbe negro. Tbe two came down together, with 
tbe squirming black man on top. Before tbe Red 
could utter a sound Buck clamped bis left band 
on bis throat, and, aided by tbe ends of bis own 



He straightened up, with the thighs of the red man 

CLASPED TIGHTLY IN HIS ARMS.—Page 148 . 



NkT , \v •. *, S^'S- '/,x '5'i ' , ■ -^ ^: 2H9E ■'J ^ ’•W'^ . V 

fe::, 


*■ ' •• .'■ 4 ^’' “V^ (’.' ' ’■ ' '*''' uF.- ' • j 

■ F’-' " ■V'^'- ••■'’■. ■: ,^; ' ■ '‘ f 

■ 

M. '., . . ,ii* 4 '., - - , v v‘^5 

. F,i -'-‘1 ". ’_^■‘' ■■ ‘ , „ 

Fa-' : ^ 

»l ■ . •, f “ />• •. . ‘ • ' * «*• 

'■^t' vV ’ --I 

' «\'^**' • ' ^ '*» ^ . ■ « .■'^ I ., .. b ■ «'»i 4 L_‘s 

r r. .\ j, V 7''- • • . • >•■' -...W'* 

• V ;' • 'jf: ' ,'' ^', • ::•?, 

l3*« • • ^ • .- !: 



■ .. >^--4^ .j 


w". -. ■ •*, 4?. ,- 


V 1 


•v ■ 




:i-’: 


' .-•■# 


;»v 

V 



j ^!1>J.; 

■’ '*:i-.'’.\VT^>'? , - 


: , \ ' 

'.' ®- •' "V:» 


\j^ 

■ ,- '■■' . -‘-if fr^’. 

’■ F- ■ ■-■ ■ '• ^ 

■fw . . ■ . *■_ --;. . j^'. 

F*-' .~ ' • '• F . iHw.' . ,\ ^ 'J r.. vj 

' ' *iwti» 4 *' --'/?/• ■ ’ o-#''' r ^ ' * ^ - ' ' *y' •- -f>’i/1C-< 

■ ' '-W'■ r ■ 

■» ■ • Is ' - «F:- 7 . 

' ''■ ' ^■‘ ’ ^ ' 

Lt ./:■«. 

V, - 


■- ■.r'’ ' 




. < 



: • ‘ - a, .TI- 

V' ■••- . ,/./ 




• iiJ! ^ 




, ■■;.•'vv'.’ •• ■ ,-. m. - 

J '•»' M<*-'-. .’■ tjIJj'' ‘ ’^SsafljPy , 


f ■ 

f 




t •€ . 


!*rf 




, X ■ ■■’■*''*4^ > “‘ ' - ' bjV.' „ 

' ; .> ,. 4V' '■ F- - • r ^ •' ' u 7 V u-V, ■ X . x A*-''irl 

:a f- ib*:.F'--''H:.'*"'-'^'-F-^:,- . i, *• •■ '-F aV ■ '■ • ^'.a' ''V.' ' 

'>>';■•, j»»?4'ia-^VFjg».V.V :/• V >r'.>.' »?■ W'-«fe...Aa 


OF THE OZARKS 


149 


arrow, shut down on it with a grim and deadly 
grip. The Indian writhed and exerted all his 
immense strength to throw off the negro, but in 
vain. As grimly determined and as silently pow¬ 
erful as a bulldog, the negro clung to the throat 
of his enemy, trying all the while to reach the 
long knife that was in his belt. Directly he 
reached it, taking some terrible punishment from 
the blows of the Indian. With the knife in his 
right hand and the deadly grip of his left on the 
throat of the twisting savage, Buck soon ended 
the fight. He drove his blade home to the heart 
of his foe. The Indian ceased struggling. A mo¬ 
ment more and Buck was sure that the struggle 
was over. Slowly he arose, wiped his knife, re¬ 
placed it in his belt, pulled his arrow out of the 
throat of the Indian, and turned away. As silent 
and as quick as a fugitive shadow he made his 
way to the first Indian he had shot and recovered 
his arrow from the body. Then, leaving the two 
redskins where they fell, he resumed his careful 
progress toward the place of the wolf-call. 

Wano lay in a clump of bushes, watching a 
place in the bank of a small stream where he had 
seen the movement of some object just above the 
edge. He was not sure what the object was, but 


150 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


it moved and then disappeared below the bank. 
It might have been a wisp of dried grass. It 
might have been a sere leaf blown by the little 
western breeze that was then whispering through 
the forest. On the other hand, it might have 
been something attached to the clothing or the 
headgear of some body. Anyway, it was best to 
see. Mistakes are sometimes very costly, espe¬ 
cially in the woods, and when hostile Indians are 
abroad. So he watched, he himself being well 
hidden from view by the bushes. 

The object, whatever it was, moved no more. 
Just here, or near here, was where Hugh ought 
to be, unless the ears of the Indian lad had de¬ 
ceived him. Slowly working the territory over 
part by part, and for the third time, still he was 
not convinced that the moving object which he 
had seen just at the top of the bank of the draw, 
or stream, was attached to Hugh—if it was at¬ 
tached to a human form at all. It was a little 
puzzling, but one had to follow one’s own judg¬ 
ment in the woods—and stake his life on the 
correctness of it. 

The Indian lad began as scientific an approach 
as he could possibly make, knowing that if an 
enemy were in the stream his life depended on 


OF THE OZARKS 


151 


tlie secrecy of Ms movements. Almost inch by 
inch, flat on his stomach and utilizing every 
vestige of cover, he made his way toward the 
objective. It was necessary also, at the same 
time, that he keep thoroughly covered, carry 
his arms and kit, keep his bow ready for instant 
service, and keep a sharp lookout in every direc¬ 
tion to prevent being surprised. This serves to 
show the difficulty of close stalking. 

The painful journey was at last completed. 
Wano reached the edge of the depression, saw 
that it was a stream and not a draw, and con¬ 
cealed himself in a clump of sage-grass and briars 
that grew in an open place near the edge of the 
stream, perhaps twenty-flve yards east of where 
he had seen the movement. He could see that 
the bank of the stream, while high enough to 
afford cover, was not high enough to have very 
much of a cave under it. Watching the stream 
a few moments, he saw a streak of muddy water 
float down with the clear current. He smiled. 
Some one was under that bank, that was settled. 
Who it was, though, was not settled. The only 
thing now known about him was that he was well 
concealed, but careless enough to put a foot in the 
water, or allow something to drop into it. That 


152 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

was not like Hugh, so lie settled down to watch 
the closer. 

Suddenly there was a movement in the bushes 
across the little stream. The Indian lad noticed 
it instantly, and saw that it was some one who 
was trying to move noiselessly. As he watched 
—and wondered—with one eye on the bank of 
the stream, there came slowly into view above the 
bank the tangled hair of an Indian. It protruded 
inch by inch from under the cave-in in the bank of 
the stream. The redskin had also seen the move¬ 
ment in the bushes. That was clear. He 
stretched his body farther and farther up, seek¬ 
ing to look over the top of the bank opposite 
him and get a view of whoever it was moving in 
the bushes over there. Wano still could not see, 
but suddenly it became evident that the enemy 
did see. With a quick, panther-like leap the 
Quapaw was out of the little cave-in and across 
the stream. He lifted his bow and sighted 
quickly along the slender arrow as he drew it to 
the head. 

But in crossing the stream he became a fair 
target for Wano. Poised, tense, ready to strike 
with the venom of a rattlesnake the Red sud¬ 
denly whirled half around and fell in the water 


OF THE OZARKS 153 

of tlie little stream, face downward. Wano knew 
tkat Ms preparation to kill could mean nothing 
else than that either Hugh or Buck was the mov¬ 
ing object in the bushes across the stream. The 
Quapaw would not shoot unless he knew what 
he shot at—that was Indian nature. He would 
not shoot to kill one of his owui party. He would 
not stop in the midst of a battle to kill game. 
The conclusion was easy and clear. Hence 
Wano, without a moment’s hesitation, let fly an 
arrow whose flint-point cut squarely through the 
body of the foe from the right side, cleaving the 
heart as it went. 

Wano knew that the coast was comparatively 
clear, so, rising from his concealment in the 
briars and rough grass, he slid down the bank, 
came to the fallen Quapaw in a few swift strides, 
and reclaimed his arrow by pulling it on through 
the body of the Indian. He then lifted his head 
slowly until it came in line with the top of the 
bank and called softly. 

Buck.” 

Pst! Not so loud,” came back in a sibilant 
whisper. 

Come on over in gully,” whispered Wano. 

In another moment the negro rolled over the 


154 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

edge of the bank and slid to the bottom beside 
Wano. 

Whar de Cap’n? 

No find him, yet,’’ answered the Indian, in a 
whisper. 

He sho’ly wus right close ter hyah when he 
called wolf-call.” 

We make back same way we come,” planned 
Wano. ^^Hugh no cross stream. He on south 
side, and west of us. Look close. Maybe Qua- 
paw got him before we come.” 

At the thought an ugly scowl spread over the 
face of the red-sldnned lad, and a dangerous 
gleam came into his eyes. He spat in contempt 
as he wiped the blood from his arrow and reset 
it on the bowstring. Buck saw, as it was in¬ 
tended for him to see, that Wano had accounted 
for one of the enemy. With a childish pride he 
ostentatiously took the two bloody arrows from 
his own quiver and wiped them again with dried 
leaves. 

Three gone,” whispered Wano. Many more 
die, if they have hurt Hugh.” 

You know it,” muttered the negro, as intense 
in his partisanship for the white lad as if he had 
known him a lifetime. 


OF THE OZARKS 


155 


They agreed on a simple plan of cooperative 
hunting, and decided they would stay close 
enough together not to need the wolf-call any 
further just then. Slipping noiselessly out of 
the stream on the south side, they spread out 
about fifty yards apart and began a close and 
systematic search for Hugh. His non-appearance 
puzzled them deeply. Like shadows, but little 
darker than the shadows of the woods by now, 
they moved out. They had been gone only a few 
minutes when Buck was arrested by the sound 
of a sudden movement in the bushes. It sounded 
like a man making a single leap. Without hesi¬ 
tation, thinking that Wano had run into another 
of the enemy, he turned toward the noise and 
made his w^ay quickly in that direction. A few 
yards ahead he saw the forms of two men in the 
shadows. Eecognizing them as his friends, he 
came up to where they were. 

Whar you ben, Cap’n? he asked, in a low 
tone. We had a pretty fight and got three.’^ 

Come here and let me show you where I have 
been,’’ answered Hugh in a whisper. 

He led the way around the body of a large 
tree, and there in the branches of a smaller 
tree, just above the heads of the three, hung a 


156 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

section of a rotted log. Pointing upward he ex¬ 
plained : 

When I gave the call for you both I leaped 
for this vine as the only place near enough to 
hide in. I Imew the Quapaws would be on me 
soon, and had to hide. After I got up there the 
slightest movement made a terrible noise in all 
those small vines. I was afraid to move a muscle. 
Three Indians passed in sight of me. They were 
all trying to stalk me, I could see that. They 
got around behind that big tree and I saw no 
more. Where did you meet the three you put out 
of the running? 

Explanations were made briefly. The negro 
was irrepressibly self-conscious and proud of his 
kill. The Indian was, possibly, just as proud, 
but showed it in a tight-lipped scarcity of words. 

Yas,” jeered Buck, you fin’ one in de 
stream an’ shoot him. Tha’s all, you say; but it 
ain’t all, Cap’n. Dat fool Indian would a-killed 
me sho’ if Wano hadn’t a-got ’im jis’ when he 
did. He sho’ saved my life dat time.” 

I guess you are right, Buck. Wano is like 
that. Always doing the right thing and saying 
nothing about it. And, by the way, you deserve 
a medal from me, imanimously. I here and now 


OF THE OZARKS 


157 


vote it. That pair would have had me in another 
minute when you winged them. But we have 
something to do besides stand here and talk. I 
miss my guess mightily if that whole pack are 
not on our trail in less than fifteen minutes.’’ 

Even as he spoke the long-drawn piercing cry 
of the timber-wolf rang through the evening air. 
It sounded about two hundred yards to the 
northward. 

That’s their rallying-call. Remember the 
other night in the White River bottom, Wano? ” 

It is so,” answered the Indian. The leader 
makes that call. He will wait a few minutes for 
the scouts to come in and report from down here. 
If they do not come, or answer, the pack will be 
here in ten minutes.” 

Hugh was wishing as hard as he ever wished 
anything that he knew the correct answer to the 
code cry of that petty chief. But he did not. 
He turned and motioned to the others to follow. 
As they started through the shadows of the early 
night, heading a little south of west, the call of 
the wolf rang out just behind him. It was one 
long-drawn cry followed by one short, sharp yelp. 
It was so close and realistic that both Hugh and 
Wano jumped. They turned to see whence it 


158 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

came. Buck laugked softly, and trotted on to¬ 
ward them. 

“ I ricoleck de answer to de’r rally-call. 1 
heered it sevrul times ’fo’ you-all come/^ he said 
by way of explanation. 

‘^Good,” said Hugh. ‘‘I was just saying to 
myself that I would give a tooth if I knew the 
answer to that chief’s call.” The three got into 
motion rapidly. We have, maybe, fifteen min¬ 
utes’ start. That answer will keep the party 
waiting for the scouts to come in, for several 
minutes longer than they would otherwise have 
waited. If we make the best of it, and the party 
is to the north and east, as I think they are, we 
will have an open road, but we surely must 
travel.” 

Le’me lead de way,” said Buck. I knows a 
trick dat ought ter fix ’em.” 

Silently Hugh and Wano fell in behind the 
negro. Notwithstanding the twelve hours’ travel 
and the strain of a battle, they fled through the 
forest with tireless steps. 

After going for some ten minutes—^Hugh 
judged that they had covered nearly a mile— 
Buck veered to the right and led the way 
straight across an open woods-glade where there 


OF THE OZARKS 159 

was no chance to conceal their trail. The soft 
ground yielded to every powerful footfall. A 
trail was made that a blind child might have fol¬ 
lowed. He led on down this glade until he came 
to a stream with broad, low banks. Dropping to 
the bed of this, he led up the stream until they 
came to a drift of dead timber that a rise in the 
stream had piled up. At the upper end of the 
drift a slender oak-tree had fallen across the 
stream, which was more than fifteen feet wide at 
that point. Stopping to place his hands on the 
log, Buck vaulted clear of the bank on the south 
and landed on his side in a drift of dead leaves 
which the winter winds had blown up against 
the end of the log. He rolled over and over and 
got to his feet several yards from the edge ©f 
the stream. The others hesitated, still on the 
drift. 

^^Do jes’ as near lak I done as yo’ kin,” he 
commanded, in a low tone. 

Without further hesitation Hugh vaulted clear 
of the bank of the stream, as the negro had done, 
and, landing likewise on his side, rolled as he 
had rolled. Then he scrambled to his feet by the 
side of Buck. The negro swept the leaves up 
again in a pile with one stroke of his foot and 


160 THE LEADHIUNTERS 

waited. Wano next vaulted out as the others 
had done. Buck waited until he had regained 
his feet and then kicked the leaves hack in a pile 
at the end of the log. 

“ Yo^ see, Cap^n/’ explained Buck, I knowed 
dis place f^om a trip here las^ fall. I knowed dat 
log wus dere, and dat de leaves wus boun’ ter be 
hyah. Dey is jes’ de same at bof ends o’ dis 
log. De Quapaws can follow our trail to de 
drif’, but hit will take ^em some little time to 
scout eroun’ an’ see which-away we went f’om 
hyah. Hit mout give us fifteen minutes more.” 

Keeping carefully to the dried leaves where no 
track would be left, the three resumed the lop¬ 
ing journey. After going approximately half a 
mile thus carefully, they abandoned the extreme 
caution and tried for speed instead of conceal¬ 
ing their trail. They judged that in the darkness 
it would be impossible for the foe to follow them 
from the drift for half a mile. To pick up the 
trail again they would have to stop and circle. 
It would be slow business in the darkness. If 
the QuapaAvs happened to take the north end of 
the log to hunt out first, the fugitives would have 
at least an hour’s lead by the time their trail was 
picked up again. On through the night they 


OF THE OZARKS 


161 


sped, as silent, as swift, and as tireless as phan¬ 
toms. The slender crescent of the moon stole 
timidly out from the edge of the timber-line. 
Every heart felt relief. Now they could make 
time, sure enough. 

Along toward nine o’clock they were wading 
through a swamp knee-deep in water and mud. 
The water was not frozen, but it certainly felt 
icy. Hugh wondered whether the negro really 
was leading them the best way. Not for a mo¬ 
ment did there come into his mind a doubt of 
Buck’s loyalty. But did he know all he thought 
he knew about this country? Surely it was not 
necessary to wade for miles in such a swamp. 
The cypress-knees bumped cruelly against the 
shins of any careless walker. Festooned vines 
and creepers could catch chins and noses in 
rasping holds. No word of complaint came from 
him, but every nerve and muscle was complain¬ 
ing within. Just as he began to think the wad¬ 
ing would go on forever they stepped out of the 
swamp on to solid ground. 

Thank the good Lord for that,” sighed Hugh, 
aloud. had begun to think we were never 
going to get across that swamp. Buck, where 
are we? ” 


162 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

The negro did not answer, but led steadily 
on. They crossed a low ridge and plunged into 
the deeper darkness of the forest again. In fifty 
steps from the edge of the ridge Buck stopped 
and sat down on a fallen tree. He was exhausted 
but happy. In the dim light of the young moon 
the others saw but faintly the sweep of his arm 
as he pointed toward the southwest. 

Bar’s yo’ river,” he said, and sat panting and 
tired. 

Hugh and Wano turned to look. There was, 
indeed, an opening in the forest just before them. 
They walked down to the edge of it and stood 
looking out on the dim tide of the Arkansas 
Kiver. Neither of them had seen it until then. 
Where they came out of the swamp the ridge was 
not more than seventy yards wide. A most un¬ 
usual thing was that. The opening in the tim¬ 
ber made by the swamp ran right up to the fringe 
of darkness on the bank of the river, and the 
contrast made by the opening over the river it¬ 
self was not strong enough for them to notice it 
in the night. 

Southeastward the mighty current made its 
way. The stars were showing in its surface with 
unbroken, placid reflection. Across the river the 


OF THE OZARKS 


163 


deep darkness of the endless forest belted them 
in. Like a jewel in the brow of the night rode 
the tender little new moon, just above the ragged 
tops of the cypress-trees, and like a jewelled 
buckle in the belt of the dark its reflection shone 
from the surface of the water below. Mile upon 
mile the dark woods lay. Ghostly moon-spots 
played amid the shadows and dappled the floor 
of the forest with an eery carpet of mystery. 
The tall cypress-trees swayed above in the arms 
of a gentle west wind. Whispers of far moun¬ 
tain canons and the swish of a thousand miles 
of prairie grass lisped in the tiny wavelets and 
gurgled in the song of the mighty river of the 
Arkansas. The two lads drank deep of the won¬ 
der and the beauty of this new land that but 
few white people had ever seen since the far days 
of LaSalle, and as they looked they dreamed 
dreams of empire and a new home in a new 
country. 

^‘Whut you-all gwine ter do de res^ of de 
night? ’’ asked Buck. His voice brought them 
back to the here and the now with the necessities 
that confronted them. 

Sleep first. Talk after.’^ That was Wano^s 
counsel. 


164 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

We cannot sleep here/^ answered Hugh. If 
we can make this run in the night, those Qua- 
paws can. They know the country pretty well. 
We must hide to sleep, if we sleep at all.’’ 

Quapaws no find our trail till daylight. We 
sleep all right.” 

Buck took a part in the developing argument. 

Dey mout follow us hyah, hut I don’ b’lieve dey 
will ” he said. 

Where is the rock you were telling us about, 
Buck? ” asked Hugh. 

“ Hit’s erbout ten mile up-stream. Dey crosses 
right dar all time, an’ I b’lieve we better stay 
som’mers else to-night.” 

Since you have succeeded so well in guiding 
us, I think we had better keep you in the lead. 
If you think we had better spend the night some¬ 
where else than near the rock, all right. Lead 
on, Wano and I will follow. We have done what 
we set out to do to-day,—come nearly sixty miles 
and reached the bank of the river of the Arkan¬ 
sas. For my part I see no reason to rush on, 
unless we are in danger.” 

Buck led the way up-stream. Following the 
bank for guidance, they travelled at a comfort¬ 
able rate for nearly an hour, though they judged 



OF THE OZARKS 


165 


that they had not covered more than two miles 
and a half. Buck turned aside at a point where 
the river made a sharp turn to the south, and 
led the way back from the bank into a dense 
thicket of small cane. The cane was from two 
to three feet high, what is called switch-cane, 
and grew on a knoll that was high and dry. The 
ground was covered with fallen leaves. There 
was no underbrush, no water, and no mud. It 
was an ideal place for a woodsman to sleep in 
the open. 

I been here twice,’’ said the negro. Dis is 
de bes’ knoll to sleep on in twenty mile. Hit 
nevah ovahflows. Ain’t no timbah but red-oak. 
An’ de cane grows jis’ right to hide you. Can’t 
nobody fin’ yo’ in hyah sep’n he step on yo’. An’ 
dey ain’t no snakes out yit. Hat’s de bes’ I c’n 
do fo’ sleepin’ to-night.” 

‘‘ Good enough,” agreed the other two. Here 
we sleep.” 

They sank at once to slumber, wrapped each 
in a tightly-woven blanket that would keep out 
the cold and keep in the body warmth. They 
did not stay to see the still, opalescent beauty of 
the sky nor the flocks of fleecy little cloudlets 
that wandered over it. These looked like pet 


166 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Blieep in the blue-grass meadows of the angels as 
they drifted idly before the soft breeze. All of 
them together would not have made a thunder¬ 
cloud—and they were not together. A great 
garfish leaped in the near-by river and slapped 
the water with a resounding whack. A fussy old 
owl hooted at the twinkling stars. Two great 
cypress-trees whose branches reached out for 
each other found an arm of each rubbing an arm 
of the other, and when the breeze rubbed them 
hard enough they squeaked, like a giant’s shoes 
squeaking as he walked. But none of the woods¬ 
men heard it—^more than once. They were tired, 
and the frayed nerves sank to rest in soundless 
dreamland. 


CHAPTER X 


Long after day broke over the eastern forest 
the three tired men lay sleeping in the switch- 
cane. They had travelled sixty miles without a 
rest, on the day before, besides the strain of the 
battle in the shadows of the evening. There were 
not three men anywhere in the Southwest who 
could stand more strain and hardship than these, 
but flesh and blood have their limits of endur¬ 
ance. The sleep was deep, and the rest was re¬ 
freshing. 

Between dawn and sunrise the echoes of the 
forest aisles were rudely waked by the deep- 
toned challenge of a great turkey-gobbler that 
had roosted during the night in a tall pine-tree 
that grew on the ridge between the swamp and 
the river-bank. Three times the gobbler boomed 
out upon the frosty air. The flrst call awoke 
Wano. By the third call both Hugh and Buck 
were awake. 

How about a turkey-hunt? asked Hugh, 
whispering and glancing around at the others. 

Xo,’^ answered Wano. The negro shook his 

167 


168 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


head. The Keds are on our trail long before 
now,” continued Wano, and we have no time 
to lose. We must get across this river and on 
into the Southwest as fast as possible. There 
will be time enough for hunting, but not now.” 

The white youth knew the soundness of the 
reasoning and the wisdom of the advice, so he 
sighed and made a face as if he were greatly 
disappointed. 

have it,” Hugh said. ^^We must scout 
around a little, and a bow will not make any 
noise. Buck, you crawl down yonder to that 
fallen tree—^the one with vines all over it—and 
hide in it and search the woods for enemies. If 
a turkey-gobbler insists on committing suicide 
by coming too close, stick an arrow in him. 
Wano, you go a little east of north, back along 
the edge of the swamp above where we came out 
last night. Go just about as far as the fallen 
tree,—^not much over two hundred and fifty 
yards,—and scout out the country in that direc¬ 
tion. If the turkey comes your way, do what you 
can about it,’^ and he smiled. I will scout up 
the bank of the river a little way, and when you 
all get set I will talk a little turkey and maybe 
a gobbler will run over one of us.” 


OF THE OZARKS 


169 


They agreed on the plan and decided upon a 
signal. Being in the heart of the enemy^s coun¬ 
try, it was not at all improbable that they would 
see signs of him. The signals agreed on were 
built up on the cry of the jay. Six calls in suc¬ 
cession, as if the jay were excited, would be the 
signal that the enemy was about. If the situa¬ 
tion should be serious enough to necessitate ex¬ 
treme haste and separation for a time, the six 
calls were to be followed after a short interval 
by two calls. If they were to rally up-stream, 
there was to be one call after the interval; if 
down-stream, there were to be three calls at the 
last. In case no calls followed the first six, all 
three were to rally at the point they were leaving. 

It took some fifteen minutes for Hugh to make 
his way up the river-bank as far as he wanted to 
go. The keenest watcher would probably have 
seen nothing. So well calculated was the prog¬ 
ress of the three that each reached his appointed 
place without stirring a leaf or a branch, and 
without becoming visible from the sides of the 
little ridge. 

Slowly, with minute care, Hugh scanned every 
yard of the forest and of the river so far as they 
were in view from his hiding-place. iNot a living 


170 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


thing was in sight. No further challenge came 
from the wild gobbler. Not a leaf moved in any 
unnatural way. No living thing stirred on the 
face of the water. The forest and stream seemed 
deserted. But patience is a virtue, for the lack 
of which many a good life has been lost. Hugh 
was as impulsive as any youth, but his child¬ 
hood had been spent on the trail and in contact 
with the natural forces. The lesson of patience 
had not been lost on him. Minutes sped by, but 
no move was made. 

Just as the rising sun tipped the tall pines on 
the far bank across the river he saw a movement 
in the vines at the foot of the steep bank and 
partially behind a large rock that jutted out to 
the edge of the water. He watched the point 
closely. After a while his vigilance was re¬ 
warded. A dugout put off from the southern 
bank of the river and headed across the stream. 
One figure occupied the craft. 

From the set of the boat and the d^exterity with 
which it was handled he could tell that the 
wielder of the paddle was thoroughly at home on 
the water. The river at that point was at least 
three hundred yards wide. The lone traveller 
got his set ” and made the force of the stream 


OF THE OZARKS 


171 


carry liis boat along. Hugh watched the grace¬ 
ful curve of the waves away from its prow as it 
came toward his side of the stream. He ob¬ 
served, to his surprise, that the lone occupant of 
the boat was a white man. 

^^LaPille,” he thought. He wondered what 
the Frenchman could be doing there. He was 
certain that it was LaPille, though he could not 
have told how he Imew it. The only thing that 
worried him was, why was he there? What could 
his return at this time mean? Was it because he 
had settled the question at issue, or was it be¬ 
cause he had arranged a line of Indian guards 
who would prevent him and Wano from getting 
into the country they sought? Another possi¬ 
bility occurred to him. Was LaPille returning 
on the trail to waylay and stop them effectually 
and permanently? In the same way that he felt 
sure that it was the Frenchman, he was also sure 
that the last suggestion was the reason for his 
return. Who can account for the extreme sen¬ 
sitiveness of the nervous organization of those 
who live in the lap of nature, and their uncanny 
ability to know things that are not said? 

Slowly shifting his position so that he could 
keep the dugout in view, he studied its occupant 


172 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


for some intimation of Ms plans. After cross¬ 
ing nearly half-way over the river the craft 
swung up-stream and the occupant began to pull 
vigorously with the paddle. After going up the 
middle of the stream for perhaps three hundred 
yards, it swung in toward the near bank again. 
Hugh followed carefully, keeping the boat in 
sight and keeping out of sight Mmself. 

The dugout drew in to the bank of the stream, 
and came to rest on the edge of a sand-bar. The 
side of the river on which the boat landed was 
low and level when compared to the other bank. 
There the hills came almost to the water’s edge. 
The bed of the stream was probably twenty or 
thirty feet below the level of the land, and be¬ 
low the steep bank sand-bars collected, shifted, 
and melted away with each recurring season of 
high water. The stream ran with splendid vol¬ 
ume now, but was not anywhere near Mgh- 
water mark. The rains clearly had not been as 
heavy in the hill country above as they had in 
the bottom-lands eastward and southeastward. 

Hugh watched LaPille—for he was sure who 
it was—as he sprang out of the dugout and 
dragged it half-way out of the water and rested 
it on the sand-bar. The anchorage was secure 


OF THE OZARKS 


173 


enough, but the open and careless manner in 
which the boat was left showed clearly that the 
Frenchman did not suspect that his enemies 
were anywhere near. He doubtless thought that 
the Quapaws were holding them back on the 
eastern side of the prairie, or maybe had slain 
them. 

Leaving the boat, the Frenchman climbed the 
steep bank to the level of the country above and 
struck off through the forest in a northerly direc¬ 
tion. Hugh followed, both trailing and shadow¬ 
ing, and saw his enemy strike straight through 
the swamp, away from the river-bank in the di¬ 
rection of their own back-trail. This was alarm¬ 
ing. Although he crossed the swamp nearly a 
half mile above the crossing Hugh and his com¬ 
panions had used the night before, he knew that 
LaPille would strike their trail before many 
hours. By that time he would also be likely to 
come in contact with the pursuing Indians. In 
a very little while, then, they would all be on the 
trail of the three friends. Turning back and go¬ 
ing cautiously but rapidly, Hugh went to sound 
the alarm to the others. When he was sure that 
he had gotten the attention of his friends, Hugh 
followed the six calls with one^ louder and 


174 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

harslier than before. Then all became still 
again. He waited, taking care that no casual 
passer could see him. In ten minutes or less 
both Buck and Wano were with him. 

Hugh turned and pointed to where the dugout 
rested on the sand-bar a short distance above 
them. 

LaPille just crossed from the south side in 
that boat and went on the back-trail,’’ he ex¬ 
plained. ‘‘ I followed him until I saw he was 
across the swamp. It is my idea that he is going 
back to join with the Quapaws and keep us out 
of here at any cost. What do you all think? ” 

I feel you are right,” said the Indian youth, 
“ if you are sure it was LaPille. How do you 
know who it was? ” 

can’t tell you how I know—but I do. It 
was Frenchy, all right.” 

Ef he done crossed de swamp, le’s go see his 
boat,” suggested Buck. 

The three made their way down to the dugout 
quickly and began to examine it. 

De reg’lar crossin’s erbout seben mile up de 
river,” said Buck. I don’ see no use in him 
a-bein’ ’way down hyah lessen he’s hurryin’ 
powerful to git somewhars.” 


OF THE OZARKS 


175 


“ Is that a regular crossing all the year? ’’ 
asked Hugh. 

“ Yas sah, hit de fust place dey comes to whut 
don’ git under water when de ovahflows comes. 
Dis is mighty nigh a straight line f’m whar I 
specs dat Frenchman wus to whar he wants to* 
git to. Ef I had ’a’ led you-all straight to de 
big rock whar dey all crosses, I specs I mout ’a’ 
led yo’ inter trouble.” 

The processes of the negro’s mind were much 
quicker than his words. He expressed himself 
clumsily, but both Hugh and Wano knew what 
he meant. It was his idea that LaPille had set 
a watch along the regular trail and had, then cut 
across to begin his own hunt on the back track 
by the nearest way. They agreed with his reason¬ 
ing fully. Hugh had been thinking out another 
matter, meanwhile. 

Buck, I’m not willing to leave you here to 
make your way back home alone when I know 
there are seventeen Indians and a murderous 
white man watching the trail. That would be 
worse than a heathen. You have been as true 
a friend as any man could ask for, and I am not 
willing to desert you. Neither have we time to 
go back with you. As a plain matter of decent 


176 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


friendsliip, I see notMng for it but for you to 
go on with us, or for us to give up our trip. The 
last, we cannot do.” 

CapX” smiled the negro, you-all neenter 
worry none ^bout me gittin’ back, ef dat’s all 
dat’s botherin^ yo^” 

The loyal spirit of the negro made it all the 
more impossible to desert him, in Hugh’s mind. 
He did not read the meaning of Buck’s smile 
rightly, and the negro took no pains to set him 
right. He had wanted to go with these two, from 
the first. The idea of his not being able to make 
his way home was, to him, a joke, but he did not 
care to have the white lad know it. 

‘^Do you feel that Lucinda and Manuel will 
be safe while we are away? ” continued Hugh. 

“ Yas, sah! Yas, sah, dey jist as well off as if 
I wus wid ’em,” he replied. 

How do you feel about it, Wano? ” inquired 
Hugh, earnestly. 

The Indian had caught the fiicker of a smile 
in the eyes of the negro, and, remembering the 
argument at the cabin, knew exactly what was 
in his mind. Also, he wanted the black with 
them, now that the bulk of the fighting seemed 
to be past. The remainder of the journey seemed 


OF THE OZARKS 


177 


to him as if it ought to be simple, and the i^res- 
ence of the negro would be helpful in more ways 
than one. 

I feel like the Quapaws and Frenchy would 
murder a nigger if they caught him/’ parried 
Wano. “ Without the white chief or me to care 
for him on the back track he will be in danger.” 

That settles it/’ cried Hugh. We can’t af¬ 
ford to let him go into danger after being so 
good to us. We must take him on. Buck, you 
are a member or this party and under my com¬ 
mand from now until we get back to your cabin 
—if we ever do.” 

Yas, sah,” said the negro with a solemn face. 

I’ll do mah bes’.” 

^^The first order is, put that dugout back in 
the water,” said Hugh. 

The plan of campaign was ready-made to their 
hands. There was no need to think a minute. 
With the main body of the hostiles on their back- 
trail and the Frenchman gone to join them, and 
with the regular trail guarded below the cross¬ 
ing, the only thing to do was to cross the river 
here and carry with them the only boat within 
seven miles of the spot. If the enemy should see 
them cross, they would still have more than two 


178 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

hours’ start on the other side before a boat could 
be brought from the big rock. They pushed the 
frail craft out into the water and all three took 
places on board. The paddle Avas turned over,, 
with the seat at the stern, to Wano. An Indian 
ought to know better how to handle a dugout 
than anybody else. Hugh took his place in the 
center. Buck was at the prow. Sitting low to 
steady the boat, they shot out on the bosom of 
the mighty river. 

The crossing was made without mishap. Wano 
was expert at handling such a boat, and the 
others were not inexperienced. They knew how 
not to interfere and throAV things out of balance. 
Instead of leaving the boat in the edge of the 
stream they carried it up the bank and hid it very 
carefully under a tangled mat of vines and dead 
leaves. 

It may come in useful at another time,” re¬ 
marked Hugh, as they completed the task. 
“Now for a quick run to a clear stream, and a 
lot of breakfast. Fm as hungry as a bear.” 

The sun was well up, the air was of a beautiful 
transparent blue and frosty enough to be brac¬ 
ing though not really cold. It was such a day 
as the dwellers in southern Arkansas know well 


OF THE OZARKS 


179 


—tlie briglitest and most inspiring winter 
weather that mortal ever knew. When the 
weather was fine, as these travellers learned 
later, it was of a kind that is not known any¬ 
where else. And it is fine three-fourths of the 
time, even in winter. With elastic step and rac¬ 
ing blood they started out, breathing deep of the 
fragrant pine-laden air. 

^‘Here we stop and eat and counsel,” said 
Hugh, as they came to the edge of a small stream. 
It was as clear as crystal and cold enough for 
fragrant, pine-laden air. 

They sat on the brink of the little stream and 
ate heartily from the kits Lucinda had prepared. 
When the meal was finished they had come to 
the end of their supply of cooked food. 

Buck, it looks as if Lucinda either intended 
to starve you, or else she knew you would not 
come back. Your kit is empty as soon as ours, 
though, I must say, all of them have lasted 
longer than we expected them to when we asked 
her to pack them.” 

’Cindy knowd I tol’ her I wa’n’t cornin’ back, 
I reckon. So she jis’ fixed ’em all alike.” 

Buck and Wano smiled. Hugh pretended not 
to see. He never knew for certain, then or after- 


180 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


wards, whether he was really deceived by the 
negro, or had changed his own mind and wanted 
to take him along. 

In sheer luxury of good health and high spirits 
the youths stretched themselves on the bare 
ground and rolled from side to side. They be¬ 
came still for a few minutes. Hugh was startled 
by a snore and came suddenly wide-awake. He 
found Wano sleeping gently and the negro 
propped against a small tree keeping watch. He 
guessed that it must have been himself snoring, 
but did not know for sure. 

^^Wake up, Indian,’’ he called. ^^We must 
hold a council of war. Come over here, both of 
you, and let’s talk.” 

The two drew near. Seated close together on 
the ground, they went over the situation as care¬ 
fully as they could. Few veteran woodsmen 
could have done it better. After a while they be¬ 
came convinced that they were right and settled 
the discussion accordingly. 

If that long trail follows the edge of the hills 
down southwest, we must stay away from the 
edge of the hills. However, we must parallel it. 
We will swing to the south far enough to get 
around the Quapaws set to guard the trail, if 


181 


OF THE OZARKS 

any. Then we must swing back northwestward 
and look for a likely gap in the hills that will 
let us into the country of the Caddoes. Once we 
get there, we will be safe enough, and can ask 
questions about lead-mines. Until we get there 
we will have to be on the hop.’^ 

How far, maybe? ’’ asked Wano. 

Buck, can you tell us anything about that? 
ISTaw, sah, Cap’n. I ain^t never been dis side 
de river befo^ F^m heah on, you knows as much 
o^ de trail as I does.’’ 

^^Well, they all said it was in the neighbor¬ 
hood of two hundred miles from the Mississippi 
River to the country of the lead-mines. We have 
come not a step less than a hundred and forty 
miles, on a bee-line. If you count our windings, 
we have come more, but we are at least a hun¬ 
dred and forty miles from where we started. In 
that case it is sixty miles or less that we have 
still to go. Shall we make it in a day, or shall 
we take things easier and make it in two days? ” 
Neither,” said Wano. If we run, we be 
out of breath when we get there. If we make 
much trail and kill much time, we no get there.” 

Right, as usual, O mighty medicine-man,” 
laughed Hugh. ^^We will spread out in three 


182 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


lines for scouting and protection, and travel as 
near due southwest as possible, and as near four 
miles an hour as possible without stopping to 
measure. We will use the jay-bird signals for 
the rest of to-day, and change signals to-morrow. 
Are you ready? I will take the center. Buck, 
you take the south side. Wano, you go to the 
right, toward the enemy. We will give you the 
post of honor until noon. Our rally at noon, un¬ 
less we are in danger, will be on the center at 
the six calls.^^ 

As silently as footless creatures they disap¬ 
peared to right and left, and the negro and Wano 
took up their march, each feeling in his heart of 
hearts that he had the burden of protecting the 
white youth who was so cheery and so stanch a 
friend. Hugh vanished down the dim aisle of 
the forest, feeling the weight of his responsibility 
as commander of the expedition. And the feel¬ 
ing of each added to his worth to the enterprise; 
whether any or all of them happened to be mis¬ 
taken made no difference. 

They encountered no foe during the morning, 
and rallied at the call of the jay near the noon- 
hour. Each, thinking of the others, had man¬ 
aged to stuff three fat squirrels into his coat as 


OF THE OZARKS 


183 


lie came along. The bows made no sound, and 
neither knew that the other was hunting. It 
took but a few minutes to skin enough of them 
for the meal, and Wano was detailed to make 
the fire, as he was an Indian and ought to be 
able to make one that would not betray their 
presence by too much smoke. Buck gathered a 
few pine-knots and showed the lads from Ten¬ 
nessee something they had never seen before. 

These knots in the fiber of the pine-tree have, 
by some means, the ability to collect all the 
resinous sap of the tree as it rots. When all the 
rest of the tree is gone they remain, as hard as 
flint and perfectly impervious to moisture. A 
slight blow that breaks the surface of them even 
a little renders them almost as inflammable as 
tinder. Taking his hatchet from his belt, the 
negro split one knot into several pieces, struck 
steel to flint, and in a few moments had a hot 
blaze going. The only drawback to it was that 
the smoke was thick and black. It was neces¬ 
sary therefore to get the small dead twigs and 
pieces of bark burning as quickly as possible, 
and then bury the pine-knot splinters. There is 
no other way to put out a fire easily when once 
it is caught. The two lads from east of the big 


184 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


river looked on with wonder at the performance. 
It was a revelation to them. Hugh wanted to 
pick up some of the knots and carry them along. 

Ain^t no use in dat, Caphi/’ said Buck. “ De 
woods is full of ’em f’m now on. We can git ’em 
anywhar we happens to be.” 

That certainly beats anything I ever saAV,” 
admired Hugh. If I had them back home, it 
sure would save lots of trouble splitting kindling 
and making fires.” 

^^Yas, sah, hit sho’ do he’p out,” answered 
Buck. I mos’ly gits me a lot fer winter when 
I kin, and dey suttinly is handy.” 

Soon the bark and dead limbs had burned to 
a hot bed of coals, and over this the three broiled 
their dinners. A whole broiled squirrel, salted 
and flavored with a bit of bacon, made a passable 
meal, and each disposed of his share in short 
order. 

That night they slept in a fallen tree-top where 
leaves had been piled deep by the winter winds, 
on a red-gravel ridge thirty-five miles from where 
they ate breakfast. They had skirted the enemy 
guard and were well on the way to the lead 
country. Another good day would bring them 
to the country of the Caddoes. 


CHAPTEK XI 


Hugh and Wano were now nine days from the 
crossing of the Mississippi River. The morning 
of the tenth day found the three on a red-gravel 
ridge somewhere southwest of the Petit Roche. 
Giant pines stood out and above the landscape 
in solemn, whispering grandeur, while lower ter¬ 
races of oak and hickory rippled away mile upon 
mile. They stood in the bare and rugged 
strength of virgin size and beauty. The pines, 
green as long as they have life, splashed the 
morning with their emerald beauty and smiled 
back to the dawn. 

By the time day was beginning to break the 
three travellers were awake and busy. Care¬ 
fully concealed in a deep hollow in the ground, 
Wano Idndled a fire, using some of the magic 
pine-knots to which Buck had introduced him 
and Hugh on the day before. He soon had it 
glowing and burned down to the right kind of 
a bed of hot coals. On this morning they pro¬ 
posed to celebrate by eating a warm breakfast 
.and indulging in hot tea. The supply of the lat- 

185 


186 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


ter was limited, but they bad enough to last them 
for several weeks by using it sparingly. A 
beautiful spring bubbled from the very foot of 
a great oak-tree near the hollow where the fire 
was, and at this they found water for their 
morning ablutions as well as for drinking, and 
it was as clear and pure as if distilled. 

^^Whut you-all say ter restin’ an’ huntin’ to¬ 
day? ” queried Buck, as he came from the spring. 

Suits me,” replied Hugh heartily. I sup¬ 
pose we are near enough out of the Quapaws’ 
country to make it safe. What do you say, medi¬ 
cine-man? ” 

^^Here, where the mud does not come and 
where acorns are plenty, we can hang up a bear, 
a deer, a turkey, and any number of squirrels 
we want. Off yonder,” indicating the south and 
east with a gesture, “ we can find the greenhead. 
But what will we do with all that game? ” 

The Indian was notably thrifty with wild 
game. His race had lived on it for a thousand 
years and the supply had increased all the time. 
The white man has nearly destroyed all game in 
a few years. What makes the difference? A 
point of view made the difference, and nearly all 
other things resulted from that. To the Indian, 


OF THE OZARKS 


187 


killing was a necessity in order to provide food, 
so that conservation was natural. To tlie white 
man, killing is a sport and food only incidental, 
so that conservation becomes a species of self- 
denial and self-control that is beyond the capacity 
of the common run of folks. The country of the 
Arkansas was originally a supreme paradise for 
wild game and fish. No other spot on the globe 
of equal size has ever had such a variety and 
abundance of useful wild life. Hunters revelled 
in its plenty until they killed most of it. Prob¬ 
ably no other single factor, unless it be the won¬ 
derful year-round weather, has been more in- 
fiuential in the development of this territory than 
its wild life. 

I never thought of that,’’ and Hugh grinned, 
a little sheepishly. It sure would be a shame 
to hang all that game up here and then have to 
run off and leave it right away. If we used our 
guns, the Quapaws would be on us before noon. 
I guess we’d better wait.” 

^^I sho’ don’ want ter kill no bar and work 
lak a butcher wid it an’ den haf ter leave it to 
dem Quapaws,” said Buck. 

So it was decided that there would be no big 
hunt that day. It was necessary to get into the 


188 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


country of tlie Caddoes. Once there, the scout¬ 
ing and searching for lead would require time, 
and time would be calling for food. Then hunt¬ 
ing would be quite in order. 

We must strike the Caddo country before we 
sleep again,” said Hugh. And the first thing 
I want to do when we get there, is to find the 
village of the Chief and make friends with him.” 

Breakfast was soon over. Nothing remained 
to clean up and put away except the little ves¬ 
sels from which tea had been drunk. These were 
quickly packed, and the three were ready to go 
some time before the sun came up. 

^^We will travel as we did yesterday,” said 
Hugh. There is no enemy known to be near, 
so I do not know where the post of honor is to¬ 
day. In the absence of such danger w^e will share 
equally the burden of keeping the sharpest look¬ 
out possible to the front. The Quapaws cannot 
overtake us without being seen or heard. We 
must look sharp for the signs of the Caddoes.” 

What direction—^what signal? ” asked Wano. 

The direction will be southwest. The signal 
will be the caw of the crow. I have seen several 
since we came south of the big river, and their 
call will not arouse suspicion, should anybody 


OF THE OZARKS 


189 


hear it. Four calls is the rally. Four repeated 
several times will mean hurry. After four and 
an interval, two calls will mean rally on the right 
line. Three will mean rally on the left line. I 
will go in the middle. Buck, you take the right. 
Wano, take the left. Spread out about a hun¬ 
dred and fifty yards; that ought to give us front 
enough. Ready. Go! ’’ 

Before half an hour had passed Hugh realized 
that they had crossed the divide between the big 
river of the Arkansas and another stream. He 
found himself now going down-hill most of the 
time. The country was rolling in general, but 
the dips were longer than the rises, and each suc¬ 
cessive ridge was lower. In a few more minutes 
he came down from a ridge and found the stream 
almost at its foot. Pausing to scan the view be¬ 
fore him, he noted a place on the ground that 
was perfectly bare and seemed to have been 
scraped out into a slight depression. Turning 
aside to examine it, he was puzzled for a few 
minutes. The surface of the ground at the cen¬ 
ter was lower than at the sides. The soil was 
light gray in color and seemed to be sandy, yet 
it was hard to the touch. The depression was 
not more than two inches deep at its deepest 


190 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


point near the center, and it was approximately 
a foot and a half across. Its shape was neither 
round nor oval, but suggested both. Hugh got 
up from his knees and was about to turn away 
without solving the puzzle when his eyes chanced 
to fall on a pine bush that had been rubbed clear 
through the bark and the wound healed over. 
Glancing around, he saw another one in the same 
condition, and still another. Then he smiled and 
turned toward the river. 

That^s one of those deer-licks I have heard 
about, but never seen before. Ill bet the ground 
is salty there.’^ 

Turning about again, he picked up some of the 
soil and put it in his mouth. After tasting it a 
moment he spat it out and walked on toward the 
river. Sure is salty,” he murmured. 

The river was running bank-full but not over¬ 
flowed. The recent rains had filled it well. 
There was no trash floating on the surface of 
the water, so he knew that the stream was not 
rising. There were no drifts forming anywhere 
in sight, so he knew it was not falling. 

Just about as full as you are going to get,” 
he said, and aiming to stay that way for some 
time to come. Well, I can’t wait for you to go 


OF THE OZARKS 191 

down. Must be a log somewhere near that I 
can cross on.’’ 

He looked up-stream and down in quest of a 
floating log. None was in sight. Turning to his 
right, he went up-stream seeking one. He had 
not gone far, when, rounding a sharp bend in 
the stream, he sighted a large log floating on the 
water and attached to the branches of an over¬ 
hanging sapling. After steadying his breathing 
a moment he sat down on a fallen tree and began 
to sound out the rasping caw of the crow. Four 
times he called, then repeated it. After a little 
interval he called twice more and then waited. 
That was the signal to rally on the right-hand 
line, and to hurry. The hurry was to make time 
and get on. He was impatient to keep moving. 
The wine of the deep-blue sky and the frosty air 
was stirring him. Afar, to his right, toward the 
northwest, the faint blue haze of distant moun¬ 
tains was visible. The morning looked as soft 
and beautiful as Indian summer, and felt as 
bracing as the Swiss highlands. 

He had not long to wait. Silently and swiftly 
the Cherokee and the negro obeyed the summons 
of the crow. The imitation was perfect. Only 
the number and arrangement of the cries carried 


192 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


the message. Buck came first. Hugh was still 
seated on the fallen tree and neither saw nor 
heard him approach. Suddenly he was chal¬ 
lenged from behind. 

Whut you-all say ‘ hurry ^ fer? Has yo’ seed 
somephn? 

^^No, there is no danger in sight, except the 
danger that you might not come quick enough. 
I want us to get over this river and go on. Have 
you seen Wano yet? 

“ Naw, sah, I ain^t seed ^im, but I bet he’s close 
hy.” 

As the negro finished speaking the Indian 
youth came silently from the tall reeds just at the 
edge of the water. He had approached to within 
twenty-five yards of them, on the open side next 
to the stream, and so skillfully had he come that 
neither one had seen him. 

Little crow get scared? ” queried Wano, smil¬ 
ing. 

Yes,” answered Hugh, “ scared you would go 
to sleep and not get here before night. Come 
on, let’s get across this river and get to moving.” 

^^Lead on, mighty captain,” said the Indian. 

We will try to follow.” 

The three turned to with a will, to get the big 


OF THE OZARKS 


193 


log afloat. Hugh tried once or twice to work it 
free from the limbs that held it, and finally 
seized his hatchet from his belt and cut the limbs 
off. The log floated free, and, guided by the pull¬ 
ing of Buck and Wano, swung in on the swift 
current until it rested against the bank in the 
depth of the bend of the stream. 

You leave much trail,’’ said Wano. 

“Yes, I know that chopping off those limbs 
was a foolish thing to do, but we must get on. 
And besides, I do not believe there are any Qua- 
paws following us.” 

“ Maybe so you are right—and maybe not,” 
said the Indian. “ If we reach the country of 
the Caddoes to-night, it will not matter about a 
trail.” 

“ The Quapaw fighting men are some distance 
to the east of us, and we went clear around their 
village, so that the old men and boys do not even 
suspect that we are in here. I think we are safe, 
though I want to hurry.” 

Stepping out on the floating log, Hugh found 
that it would bear him up without any appre¬ 
ciable lowering into the water. He motioned to 
Wano to follow. The log sank a little and 
showed some inclination to turn. Buck held to 


194 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


the end of it from the bank, and let it turn 
slowly until it found its natural position under 
the weight; then, seizing a long pole that had 
been made ready for the purpose, he crept slowly 
out on the log. It sank a little lower still, but 
did not go clear under the water. 

She sho^ got to take us, now,’’ he said, push¬ 
ing with the pole and setting them adrift. 

The swift current swung the great log and its 
freight out into the stream. Despite the clumsy 
and slow craft, and despite its apparent dangers, 
they came to the opposite bank of the stream 
without mishap, due largely to the skill of the 
negro in poling the log and to that of the Indian 
in balancing. 

You both sure saved me from a wetting that 
time,” said Hugh as he leaped to the bank. I 
am neither a fish nor a turtle, but, thanks to the 
two of you, I came across as well as if I had 
been both.” 

Dat wa’n’t nothin’ much,” said Buck, depre- 
catingly. could er done it yo’se’f ef yo’ 

had ter. Whut is we hyah fer, ef it ain’t to 
bring yo’ acrost? ” 

They set the great log free, watched it a 
moment as it floated off down the rapid cur- 


OF THE OZARKS 


195 


rent, and then, spreading out to their original 
positions, they took up the silent and swift 
march into the southwest, hastening toward the 
land of the friendly Caddoes. 

About ten o’clock, as well as he could judge 
the time, Wano left his line of advance and made 
his way in on the line Hugh was following. Af¬ 
ter angling in for some distance he came in sight 
of the white lad and stalked him silently for sev¬ 
eral minutes. As Hugh approached the top of a 
small ridge the Indian dropped behind a fallen 
tree and arranged himself with reference to the 
brush so that he could see and at the same time 
remain unseen. He lay still, watching Hugh in¬ 
tently. 

Hugh, walking rapidly with the long, easy 
stride of the woods, topped the rise and went 
down the far side from the watching Indian. 
Just as his shoulders were about to descend be¬ 
low the line of the crest of the hill he stopped 
abruptly and turned around, facing the way he 
had come. For a full minute he stood, searching 
the forest in every direction. He stood as rigid 
and still as a post. Nothing moved but his eyes, 
but with them he swept every yard of the forest 
behind him. Satisfied, at length, that no one was 


196 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


following Mm, lie turned and disappeared down 
the side of the ridge. 

Wano smiled and nodded to himself in satis¬ 
faction. Takin’ no chances. That^s the way to 
do it.’’ He was satisfied with the watchfulness 
of his friend, and made his way back to his own 
line of march. 

As the last rays of the setting sun tipped the 
giant pines with green fire and splintered the 
purple distance with golden fingers the speeding 
Indian turned across the general line of advance 
and caught up with the negro, then slowed down 
somewhat. Giving the harsh call of the crow 
four times, Wano led the way, and he and Buck 
began to angle in toward the center line of 
march. 

Hugh heard the signal and waited. Directly 
the others came up. The three stood on the crest 
of the highest hill they had been upon since they 
set out on this journey. Off to the south the rip¬ 
pling forest flowed in endless miles of gray and 
brown loneliness. Not a habitation, not a 
break in the timber, not a wisp of smoke was 
in sight. On and on, in endless solemn beauty, 
it stretched clear to the Gulf of Mexico. To 
the north the little valley lay. Beyond it rose 


OF THE OZARKS 


197 


a range of hills a little higher than the one 
on which they stood. Beyond that a higher 
range stood out. Beyond that still a higher 
range swelled. And so, as far as the eye could 
see, rising in gigantic steps, the terraces of the 
mountain range climbed upward. And as they 
climbed the russet and gray of dormant oak 
and hickory became ever more frequently inter¬ 
spersed with the deep tones of the pine until, 
dim and smoky in the purple haze of the grow¬ 
ing evening, the further range was rimmed with 
iridescent jade where the evergreens smiled 
softly into the eyes of the dying day. Far be¬ 
low, westward from where they stood, the trio 
caught the glint of light upon water. Then they 
saw for the first time that a stream lay that 
way. Deep in the shadows of the valley it lay 
black and cold, yet black that glinted and glowed 
with every touch of the sunlight that struggled 
through to its surface. Great boulders, gray and 
brown, lay along the edge of the stream and in 
its current. They looked as if some giant hand 
had cast them there in play. They teased the 
still, deep waters of the river until a murmur 
arose. The mottled birch along the far side of 
the stream seemed to smile upon their pranks. 


198 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


“ It is the mouth of the mountains/’ murmured 
Wano. 

The lip of the lowlands/’ murmured Hugh, 

Sho’ is a rocky mouf/’ added Buck. 

That’s it/’ cried Hugh. Bocky mouth— 
Bock Port. I here and now name this place 
‘ Bockport/ and may the Lord have mercy on it.” 

Smiling at the conceit,' and thrilled by the 
beauty of the scene about them, they descended 
the hill and came to the bank of the river after 
they had crossed a bench of level land some hun¬ 
dred and fifty yards wide. 

If I know anything about Indians, this 
stream is the line between the Quapaws and the 
Caddoes,” said Hugh as he put his kit down and 
rested. Indeed, it was a natural boundary. It 
was not only wide enough to be difficult to cross, 
but it marked a distinct change in the nature of 
the soil and the landscape. Beyond, the hills 
stretched out as far as one could see from the 
crest behind them. Back the other way, rolling 
land, followed by the vast bottoms of great rivers 
and threaded by mighty swamps, stretched away 
to the Mississippi Biver almost two hundred 
miles east. Hugh was correct in his surmise. 
They had come to the Ouachita Biver, named for 


OF THE OZARKS 


199 


another tribe of Indians, that was then the 
boundary between the hunting-grounds of the 
Caddoes and the Quapaws. 

“ This is our last night without a camp-fire/^ 
said Hugh. Here we rest and eat and sleep in 
the land of the Quapaws. To-morrow by sunrise 
we must be in the land of the Caddoes. Then 
we can take it easy for a while. It is too dark to 
hunt a crossing, and too cold to swum unless we 
have to. We will set a watch to-night and play 
safe.’’ 


CHAPTER XII 


Hugh did not know just how much the strain 
and responsibility of this journey meant to him 
until he realized that he was out of the land of 
the Quapaws and safe from the attacks of hos- 
tiles. Personal fear of danger did not enter into 
his calculations at all, but fear lest the enemy 
might prevent him from carrying through suc¬ 
cessfully the mission he was on, had weighed 
very heavily upon him in spite of his cheerful¬ 
ness and abundant spirits. While it was yet 
dark the next morning he climbed out of the 
Ouachita River, on the side of the Caddo country 
and breathed a deep sigh of relief. The waters 
were cold, very cold, and it had been necessary 
to swim across, but the crossing had been made. 
Now the three friends stood on the crest of the 
hill overlooking the river and discussed their 
plans. 

Of course,’’ said Hugh, we do not know 
where it is, but we want to find the chief village 
pretty soon. I have an idea that we can make 
friends of these Caddoes and get a lot of help 
from them.” 


200 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


201 


They friendly. So Cherry say/’ said Wano. 

Buck, do you know anything about them? ” 

I seen ’em some. Dey is said to be fren’ly 
wid de folks gwine th’ough to Texas. Dese Qua- 
paws is er nasty lot, alius makin’ trouble fer 
somebody. But de Caddoes ain’t dat-away. I 
spec’ we fin’ ’em nice Injuns.” 

Can you talk their language? ” 

Naw, sah, Cap’n. Leastways, if I kin, I dun- 
no it,” answered the negro, laughing. 

I guess we can make signs, then. Wano, you 
think up all the sign-language you ever knew and 
get ready for them.” 

Boss, le’s make us a fiah; I’m erbout to 
freeze,” pleaded Buck. 

Sure, we’ll make a fire,” said Hugh. I had 
about forgotten it. Come on, let’s get a little 
further in from the river though, so that the 
hostiles cannot see our fire if any happen to be 
out this way.” 

Descending the hill, they came to a little val¬ 
ley through which a small stream ran down from 
the hills into the river. Turning westward up 
the little stream, they began a gradual ascent. 
The draw through which the branch came to the 
river wound around, rising as it went, until it 


202 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

soon became clear to them that they were getting 
rapidly out of the river-bottom. 

“We have turned several corners in this little 
valley, and I think our fire here would be out of 
sight of the Quapaws. Buck, make a big one.” 

The negro turned to with a will. His teeth 
were chattering with cold, and the prospect of a 
fire was very pleasing. The others were cold 
also, but stood it better than the negro did. 
While Buck hunted around for pine-knots Hugh 
located a good place to build the fire, and Wano 
helped by dragging in dead limbs for fuel. Soon 
the shadows were dispelled by the merry leaping 
and crackling of shining flames. The real camp¬ 
fire, after the white man’s fashion, was built high 
and roaring. The shaking negro drew as near 
it as he dared, and warmed himself thoroughly 
for the first time in several hours. 

“Wano, there ought to be a turkey in these 
woods. What do you think? I am getting hun¬ 
gry for a good meal made mainly off of turkey 
steak.” 

“We will see,” said the redskin. “You take 
that hill,” pointing to the south. “ I take the 
other. Gobbler will gobble pretty soon. Better 
hurry.” 


OF THE OZARKS 203 

So saying, he arose from his comfortable seat 
before the fire and started out of the little val¬ 
ley, up the hill to the north. Hugh went across 
the branch, came to the foot of the hill on the 
south side, and began his climb up its steep side. 

From the crest of the hill Hugh saw that the 
Ouachita Eiver made a wide sweep to the west¬ 
ward. The hills they were in stuck out into the 
lowlands like a peninsula, and the river swept 
around them in a great crescent. There was not 
much territory to cover on his side of the river. 
He knew that the season was very early, and 
that turkeys were not yet mating. That made it 
imperative that he call first. If the gobbler be¬ 
gan calling first, he would be harder to lead. 
Softly, plaintively, but in a penetrating tone that 
carried far over the hills and valleys, he sent out 
the call of the turkey-hen. It is a call not to be 
spelled or imitated on paper. A second time—a 
third—a fourth, he called. There were intervals 
between the calls. At the fourth call the answer 
came. Far to the south of him, beyond the river, 
a great gobbler boomed forth his answer and his 
challenge. 

Shucks,’^ muttered the youth. Fo chance 
to get you. I donT intend to cross that river 


204 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


again, and I don’t suppose I could call you across 
it either.” 

Again he called. This time the answer came 
from three directions. Waiting a full minute 
after the booming of the gobblers ceased, he 
called again, more plaintively than before. This 
time four gobblers answered. 

Beats anything I ever heard before,” said the 
lad, to himself. Four of them at once, and al¬ 
most surrounding me. Must be plenty of tur¬ 
keys in this country.” 

Locating one on his side of the river as best 
he could, he slid swiftly down the hillside and 
sank into the deep shadows of the valley. Mak¬ 
ing his way noiselessly through the woods, he 
approached the tree he thought the gobbler was 
roosting on, and stopped short of it some two 
hundred yards. Here he called again. It was 
his intention to make the gobbler think that the 
hen had heard his challenge and had chosen him 
from among all the rest, and was coming to take 
her place in his harem. All of that he tried to 
put into the plaintive cry of the hen. 

He called once more, and immediately the 
boom of the gobbler rang' out on the still air of 
the morning. Then began a waiting duel. Hugh 


OF THE OZARKS 


205 


had selected his place, and kneTT that he must 
make the gobbler come to him. It would be im¬ 
possible for him to creep up on the great bird, 
now that day was breaking. The turkey is very 
much the wildest of all wild game, and the most 
wary. Its eyesight is the keenest, and it has the 
speed of a race-horse. Hugh sat hidden under a 
small holly-tree where there was a cleared space 
in the woods before him. The opening was not 
more than seventy-five yards across, and any¬ 
where inside of it the game would be in easy 
range. He decided to use his gun, as he did not 
care if the Caddo Indians found him. 

After gobbling several times, with, insistent 
vanity ringing in his call, the gobbler decided, 
evidently, that this particular hen was not com¬ 
ing any closer. It would be necessary for him to 
go after her. With a drumming sweep of his 
stubby wings on the limb of the tree on which 
he roosted ,—a sound like distant thunder,—he 
gobbled again, set sail on the morning air, and 
flew toward the call of the hen. 

Hugh heard the mighty wings strike against a 
limb as the gobbler launched himself on his flight, 
and knew what was happening. He crouched 
closer to the holly-tree and got his gun ready. 


206 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


As straight as an arrow in its flight came the 
great bird. He had not been hunted any, and 
did not know any reason for circling, so he came 
straight on. Like a torpedo he burst through 
the fringe of the forest and entered the opening 
before Hughes hiding-place. Just inside the open¬ 
ing the gobbler threw up both wings, spread the 
feathers of his tail, and used the full surface of 
his body and spread of feathers as a brake in the 
air. He landed about forty yards from the wait¬ 
ing hunter, in full and^open view. Stretching up 
to his full height, and with red snout distended, 
he stood looking straight at the holly-tree and 
waiting. His sense of direction and of location 
had been perfect. He had located the call of the 
hen, even from a distance, with absolute pre- 
cision. 

Slowly, gently, inch by inch, Hugh put his gun 
to his face. A sudden move would have scared 
the gobbler away. The slow motion held its 
curiosity engaged long enough to get a bead on 
it. The rifle cracked. A spurt of flame shot out 
from the shadows of the holly. The great bird 
leaped into the air as high as a man’s head, and 
fell back prone on the ground. He beat the 
ground with his giant wings and leaped repeat- 


OF THE OZARKS 


207 


edly into the air, but Hugh saw that his head 
hung down each time. He smiled and thrilled 
to the triumph. His shot had broken the gob¬ 
bler's neck, and there was no danger of losing 
his game. 

With a swift and proud motion the youth 
leaped out into the open and seized the still quiv¬ 
ering gobbler by the feet. There was no need 
for further hunting. 

Over the roaring camp-fire a little later Hugh 
recounted to Buck the adventures of the hunt. 
His eyes glowed with excitement and pleasure 
as he told of the calling, the waiting, the landing 
of the great bird and of the shot that laid it low. 
Buck, with the unfailing sympathy of the true 
negro, glowed and admired. 

Gimme hyah dat gobbler, Cap^n; lemme see 
Tm. Lawd, ainT dat a whopper? He mus’ weigh 
nigh on to thirty poun’, wonT he? Feel o’ dat 
thing. Um-um-um. An^ fat! Look at ’im.^^ 

While talking, the happy negro had tied the 
turkey by the feet, hung it on the limb of a con¬ 
venient tree, and started cleaning it. He made 
the feathers fairly fly. The carcass was soon 
picked clean. The process of dressing it was 
completed at the side of the branch where clean. 


208 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

fresh, water was plentiful. Buck returned to the 
fire with the glistening white body of the great 
bird just as Hugh finished raking together a 
small heap of glowing coals apart from the big 
fire, where the broiling could be done in some 
measure of comfort. They soon had the breast 
of the gobbler sliced into delicious steaks, and in 
just a few minutes more the air was laden with 
the odor of broiling turkey. The two hungry 
hunters could not refrain from an occasional 
glance at each other, accompanied by a smile or 
a nod of appreciation. 

The breakfast was nearly done, including the 
luxury of tea, when they heard Wano approach¬ 
ing through the woods. He made little effort 
to travel silently. They were all of the opinion 
that the sooner they were discovered by the Cad- 
does the better they would like it, so their usual 
caution was thrown to the winds. A moment 
later the Indian youth stalked into the circle of 
the firelight, bearing across his shoulder another 
turkey. He was greeted with the same generous 
and sympathetic appreciation that marked the 
reception of Hugh. The others had him go over 
the incidents of his hunt in detail, and enjoyed it 
all over again with him. It was indeed a happy 


OF THE OZARKS 


209 


band of hunters that gathered about that crack¬ 
ling fire on the hills in the land of the Caddoes. 
They ate and drank until eating and drinking 
was no longer a pleasure. The daylight came 
and found them still at the task. Finally break¬ 
fast was finished. The turkey killed by Wano 
was drawn but not otherwise cleaned. They de¬ 
cided to carry it along for future needs. 

Let’s have a council of war/’ said Hugh. 

True, I am in command, but my lieutenants are 
interested in the campaign. What shall we do 
next? ” 

Looks lak dey mout be all sorts o’ mines and 

t 

things in hills lak dese,” said Buck, who was 
always ready with advice, and never seemed to 
mind in the least whether it was followed or 
not. S’pose we stays eroun’ hyah and takes a 
few days res’ and hunt.” 

Would be fine,” said Hugh, ^^but we’d bet¬ 
ter be on our way. We shall have hunting 
enough, I am thinking, while we search for lead- 
mines. We do not want to linger here unless we 
are pretty sure that this is the region of the lead- 
vein.” 

feel like we better find Caddoes,” said 

Wano. 


210 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


That makes a majority/’ said Hugh. So 
get ready. Where shall we look for Caddo In¬ 
dians? ” 

De ain’t no Injins in dis river-bottom dis time 
o’ yeah,” said Buck. 

^^All right, then. Where are they?” 

^^We follow out this valley, cross over a lot 
of hills, then come to other valley. If it big one, 
we find Caddoes there,” said Wano. 

The suggestion was considered from every 
angle they could think of. The little valley evi¬ 
dently did not go far, for the hills closed in on 
every side of it. The next thing naturally was a 
divide, of more or less magnitude. Beyond that, 
naturally, was another watercourse. Hugh did 
not expect that it would be a large one on account 
of proximity to the large river they had just 
crossed. It might be that they would find some 
considerable stream flowing into this larger one. 
In that event the natural thing would be to look 
for the Caddoes somewhere up the valley of the 
subsidiary stream, since the larger one was prob¬ 
ably the boundary of the country. If there was 
such a stream, he reasoned, they would certainly 
find it by going due west. The stream they had 
just crossed ran southwest. One flowing into 


OF THE OZARKS 


211 


it would have to flow south, southeast, or east. 
Unless it ran due east they would have to find it 
sooner or later if they went west from where they 
were. So reasoned the leader, and the others 
concurred after he had taken a stick and dia¬ 
grammed the matter on the ground. The only 
question left to determine was whether the sup¬ 
positious river flowed due east. This, they de¬ 
cided, could only be known finally by a survey of 
the country. 

We will now set out to make that survey,’^ 
ordered Hugh, if the word of such a kindly 
leader might be called an order. ^^Wano, take 
the south line, to the left. Buck, take the north 
line, to the right. I will take the center. We 
will travel about a hundred yards apart, and go 
at not more than two miles and a half an hour. 
There is no need for hurry. Kally on the call of 
the owl, as it looks a little like rain, anyway, and 
owls are supposed to hoot if the weather is about 
to change.’’ 

With the details decided upon, they began to 
scatter. ^^Here, just a minute,” called Hugh. 

We’d better change our signals a little farther. 
We are not likely to run into danger, but we 
might. If Indians are sighted, call the ^ hoot ’ in 


212 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


pairs, three times, and leave it unfinished. That 
means come, but come carefully. If we are to 
rally on the center, the six calls will be the sig¬ 
nal. If to the right, call one pair of ‘ hoots ’ after 
an interval. If to the left, call two pairs. Get 
it?’’ 

By nods both Buck and Wano indicated that 
they understood the series of signals. Silently, 
not because of expected danger but from long 
habit and training, the three sought their sepa¬ 
rate lines in the simple but very efhcient forma¬ 
tion, and set out on their half-day journey. The 
morning was not quite clear and it was cold, 
though there was sufficient sunshine to make for 
cheer. It was just such a day and just such a 
life as Hugh loved. Giant pines reared proudly 
above, many of them a hundred feet high and 
more. Great beech-trees fringed the edges of the 
little valley. Above them, oaks of several vari¬ 
eties grew in splendid strength and size. There 
was some hickory but not a great deal. Between 
the larger trees on the lower reaches of the hill¬ 
sides grew birch, willow, bay, and ironwood. Dog¬ 
wood and chinquapin grew higher up on the hills. 
The undergrowth was thin. Mainly, it was a 
forest of giants, and the strength and size of the 


OF THE OZARKS 213 

trees swelled the heart of the youth as he thought 
of their usefulness and beauty. 

The morning passed without interruption. As 
near noon as he could judge the time, Hugh be¬ 
gan to look about for a place to make camp and 
cook and eat a lunch. His attention was at¬ 
tracted by a small rill of water trickling across 
his way. The color of the water and of the sedi¬ 
ment it deposited on its edges was especially no¬ 
ticeable. He stopped to examine it. The water 
had an odor. He stooped down to examine it 
more closely, and found that it tasted strongly 
of both iron and sulphur. 

That’s fine,” he said. It will be good for 
our health. Mineral waters cost money back 
home—if you get any. To find them running to 
waste here is a bargain. Here we rest and eat.” 

Stretching out at full length on the ground, 
luxuriating in the crisp winter sunshine, he 
raised his hands to his mouth, trumpet-wise, and 
sent out the doleful cry of the hoot-owl. Six 
times, in pairs, with slight intervals between, he 
sent out the complaint that sounds like an un¬ 
certain inquiry. After waiting time enough to 
make sure that the others would not misunder¬ 
stand, he sounded out the call again. Then he 



214 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


lay back at ease and waited. After waiting many 
minutes and receiving no reply of any kind, and 
neither sighting nor hearing any one approach, 
he began to wonder. Buck and Wano, one or 
both of them, ought to have been there by that 
time. It had been long enough. Glancing 
around, he realized for the first time that he was 
lying in a depression and therefore was not 
visible from either side. The impulse to play a 
practical joke came upon him, but he put it by. 
They were in too serious business for that. Then, 
as he thought the situation all over again, it 
dawned on him suddenly that he had given the 
wrong signal. The call he made meant Indians 
sighted. Come carefully.’’ He felt like kicking 
himself for the mistake. Quickly he changed the 
call, or, rather, sent out the right one. Hoot- 
hoot-who-aire ” rang out twice. He stood up and 
climbed to the top of the little hillock on the 
north of his course. Standing there in full view, 
he knew that the others would see him promptly, 
and would realize that all was well. 

Where Caddo? ” asked Wano, from the crest 
of the hillock to the south, not more than forty 
feet from Hugh. You make call so I not under¬ 
stand. Must be excited.” 


OF THE OZARKS 


215 


Wliar yo’ Injins? ’’ queried Buck in a hoarse 
whisper, from the midst of the branches of a 
fallen tree, not twenty feet from where he stood. 

The joke’s on me, boys. Come on in,” 
grinned the leader. I made a fool mistake. 
Truth is, I forgot, and made the signal as we 
had it yesterday. I apologize. It might have 
been serious, too, if I had made the mistake 
another way.” 

‘‘‘ Pshaw, dat ain’t nothin’ at all,” said Buck in 
quick defense of the white lad. Ef Injuns been 
hyah, yo’ would ’a’ had yo’ wits wo’kin’ a mile a 
minit.” 

Thanks, Buck.” 

^^Make fire,” said Wano. ^^Eat turkey.” 

The Indians were enormous eaters when eating 
was plentiful, and Wano was no exception to the 
rule. The hearty breakfast whetted his appetite 
for more, and he was already ripping the feathers 
off the carcass of the turkey he had killed earlier 
in the day. It was a task that required but lit¬ 
tle time. Soon the appetizing smell of broiling 
turkey-steak rose from the fire, and the three 
were getting ready to regale themselves again. 
They did not take time to make any other prepa¬ 
ration than cooking the turkey-steaks. 


216 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


As they ate the last pieces of the meat they 
were completely surprised by the appearance of 
Indians on four sides of them. With drawn 
bows the Reds appeared as if by magic. Hugh 
sprang to his feet and raised his right hand, 
palm outward, as a sign of peace and friendli¬ 
ness. The others did not move. It would have 
been impossible to have made much of a defense 
had they wanted to. Being sure that they were in 
the land of the Caddoes, they did not wish to 
escape or defend themselves. They were cha¬ 
grined at the ease with which they had been sur¬ 
rounded and captured, notwithstanding the fact 
that they wished to be taken to the chief village. 

Approach, friends, and put up your weap¬ 
ons,’’ called Hugh. 

As if distrustful of the intentions of the three, 
the Caddoes, for such they proved to be, remained 
on guard. One of their number, perhaps a petty 
chief, thought Hugh, lowered his bow and re¬ 
placed the arrow in his quiver. Turning and 
speaking to his followers in a tongue utterly un¬ 
known to either of the three, he came toward 
them. They had time and opportunity to observe 
him carefully. He was a powerfully-built man, 
some six feet in height. Hugh judged him to 


217 


OF THE OZARKS 

weigh a hundred and eighty pounds, at least. 
His bulk and strength appeared to be mainly in 
his shoulders. His legs were spare almost to 
skinniness, particularly below the knees. His 

4 

arms were long, and the skin over them was 
darker than his face. His clothing was of the 
simplest, being made entirely of skins, yet it 
seemed to be well designed for hard wear and 
for comfort on cold days. About his middle was 
a girdle of tanned buckskin, which served to hold 
both leggings and jacket in place. His head was 
bare but for the long hair that hung in two great 
plaits, one over either shoulder. In his hair, like 
a crest, was stuck three red and two brown feath¬ 
ers of the red-shouldered hawk. The face was 
strong, the eyes were shrewd, the whole expres¬ 
sion was rather ^kindly, if you can associate that 
with wariness and suspicion. 

There ensued an attempt at a conversation. 
Neither knew anything of the others’ language. 
Hugh beckoned Wano to approach and instructed 
him to try to interpret by means of the sign-lan¬ 
guage. This went on for some time. Speaking 
by signs is slow. 

He say,” said Wano, him chief of the great 
Caddoes. He say. Great Chief in big village. 


218 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


He say this his country and no hunting allowed. 
He say, what we want here? ’’ 

Tell him/’ answered Hugh, that we are 
friends of the Caddoes. That we have fought our 
way through the land of the Quapaws, trying to 
get here. And tell him that we want to see the 
Great Chief and deliver a message.” 

With much pantomime and many efforts Wano 
finally made this clear to the Caddo. Then there 
was further sign-talking from the petty chief, 
which was interpreted broadly. 

He say, tell the chief that if we want to get 
to the Big Village of Caddoes we must surrender 
and go in as prisoners. He say, if we will not 
do that, we must go back out of the country of 
the Caddoes. He say he and his party will go 
back with us and see that we go the straightest 
way.” 

Tell him that we surrender. We believe him 
if he tells us that we will be safe. We will go 
peaceably as his prisoners.” 

This was made clear to the Caddo. He then 
demanded that the three give up their arms. 
This was readily agreed to by Hugh. He be¬ 
lieved that all would be well when he came to the 
Great Chief, and was willing to go there under 


OF. THE OZARKS 219 

any reasonable conditions. Tbe arrangement 
was made. The petty chief took charge of both 
guns and bows belonging to the trio, and, turn¬ 
ing to his party, spoke slowly and calmly a mo¬ 
ment, handing the arms to two warriors who 
came forward to receive them. The line of march 
was taken up without delay. Two Caddoes 
marched in front, with the trio following them, 
while three Caddoes walked on each side as an 
extra precaution, and the remainder of the party, 
about ten in number, came bringing up the rear. 
In this manner they travelled at the long, lop¬ 
ing walk of the woodsman hour upon hour. 

Hugh judged that they had been travelling 
about three hours when they came out of a little 
valley into a much larger one. To the north lay 
the mountains, which spread out in a great arc 
for at least two miles in length. Where the 
party came in at the farther end of the arc was 
a bold and almost perpendicular cliff. Here 
seemed to be a gap of some kind, and just across 
from this cliff a peak that was nearly round 
reared its head some hundreds of feet higher than 
the surrounding heights. From this mountain 
southward the hills seemed to play out gradually. 
Hugh guessed that they were in the valley of 


220 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


the stream they had discussed that morning, and 
that the gap he saw ahead of them was where 
the stream came out of the mountains. 

The party was rapidly approaching the west¬ 
ern end of the arc. Hugh noted that they were 
traversing fertile valley-land. Suddenly he saw 
the stream to his left. It was scarcely a third 
as large as the one they had crossed, hut still 
was large enough to water a goodly valley. The 
Caddoes led them to the extreme end of the cres¬ 
cent-shaped vale, and there plunged unhesitat¬ 
ingly into the stream and waded across. The 
water came to the armpits at the deepest place, 
but did not require any swimming. The whole 
party, prisoners and all, crossed without a pause. 
Almost immediately they begun the steep ascent 
of the hill that Hugh had called in his own mind 
a mountain. The climb slackened the pace con¬ 
siderably. At last the top was reached, where 
the leaders stopped for breath for a brief time. 
Hugh was fascinated by the view from that ele¬ 
vation. Northward the mountains rolled, range 
after range, ridge after ridge, with an occasional 
peak,—a truly impressive sight. They had 
neither the ruggedness of the great mountain 
ranges of the earth, nor the forbidding air of 


OF THE OZARKS 


221 


many of them, but were beautiful, nevertheless. 
With the gentle disarray of an informal garden 
of the gods they spread out their distant browns 
and grays, reds and ochres, with the dazzling 
splendor of giant pine-trees interspersed, further 
than the eye could see. The farthest ranges, 
wreathed in a purplish smoky haze, framed the 
picture with soft splendor and left the eyes wist¬ 
fully searching after greater distances of the 
beautiful view. Hugh gazed as if in a trance. 
His lowland home had been beautiful to him 
always, but he had never dreamed of beauty like 
this. And, too, oft somewhere in this gentle riot 
of artistic hills surely must be the lead he sought 
to discover. He was called back to himself and 
the task at hand by the voice of Wano, more 
watchful than he. 

He say march.” 

And march they did, through a tangled jungle 
of wild grape-vines that stretched interminably 
across the crest of this great hill. 

^Hf all these vines have grapes on them, I 
donT blame these Caddoes for living here,” Hugh 
called out. would like to live here myself, 
especially in the fall of the year.” 

They crossed the thicket at last. There was 


222 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


only tlie faintest indication of a trail. Coming 
out on the western brink of the height, they saw 
spread out before them another crescent-shaped 
valley, not quite so large as the last, but equally 
beautiful. From near the center of this valley 
several columns of smoke drifted slowly up, to 
become lost in the afternoon haze of the heights 
about. There lay the big village of the Caddoes. 


CHAPTER XIII 


Caddo was originally tlie name of a great con¬ 
federacy of Indian tribes, and not that of a single 
tribe. At an early date there were about a dozen 
tribes in the union, each called by its separate 
tribal name, of which the Arikaras, the Pawnees, 
and the Wichitas were examples as well as the 
Caddoes. They were a group of southern tribes 
drawn together probably because their languages 
were markedly similar in many fundamental 
ways. In after years the Pawnees and Arikaras 
were pushed northwest until they settled in Ne¬ 
braska and North Dakota, respectively, while the 
Caddoes and Wichitas went westward into Texas 
and the Indian Territory. The names of half 
a dozen of the constituent tribes have died out 
completely, and there is not enough history of 
them left to be sure of any vital thing about 
them. What few members of these tribes were 
left became merged with the vigorous and strong 
Caddo tribe, and took that tribal name and went 
with them in the westward migration. 

The most outstanding characteristic of this 

223 


224 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


tribe was its agricultural habit of life. They pre¬ 
ferred to live in more or less permanent homes 
made of logs daubed with dirt or mud, rather 
than in tepees. They depended upon their corn 
and melon patches to a degree not commonly 
known among Indians. They clung to their ac¬ 
customed haunts and ranges with a tenacity born 
of something more than care for a profitable 
hunting-territory. They developed a “ sense of 
home that put them leagues above the average 
wanderer of the forest lands in their spiritual de¬ 
velopment. As a consequence of this they were 
found by the earlier explorers and settlers to be 
friendly, honorable, and moved by a real spirit 
of hospitality to strangers that was not common 
to many of the American tribes. Until their hos¬ 
pitality and trustfulness were so basely abused 
by the Spaniards in their exploration, they were 
overwhelmingly peace-loving. Even in the later 
pioneer days they were never really warlike. 
Brave, modest to a degree, trustful, and hospi¬ 
table, these tribes would have made good citizens 
for any new country if treated fairly. Neverthe¬ 
less they were not wanting in courage and ability 
to defend themselves, as was witnessed by the 
wholesome regard which the wilder Quapaws and 


OF THE OZARKS 


225 


tlie outlaw Cherokees liad for their boundary 
lines. The boundary between the Quapaws and 
the Caddoes consisted of nothing more than a 
stream of water, and was nearly three hundred 
miles long in its winding course. Along the en- 
tire length of it there was never a stockade or a 
watchman except in times of a defensive warfare. 
And the land of the Caddoes was, for the most 
part, free from hostile incursions, and was 
counted as a refuge by the better-informed whites 
among the pioneers. 

Their political organization was simple but. 
very efficient. They were divided into ten gentes^ 
loosely comparable to the States of our Union. 
Any member of the tribe might live in any part 
of the territory he chose. He came at once under 
both the rule and the protection of the subdi¬ 
vision into which he moved. He was returnable 
for criminal offenses against the laws of the 
gens from which he had come, somewhat after 
the manner of extradition under modern govern¬ 
ments. 

The entire population of the greater Caddo 
-tribe at the time of the visit of our three travel¬ 
lers was between five and six thousand. They 
were scattered from the Ouachita Eiver in Ar- 


226 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


kansas, south and west as far as the Brazos Ktver 
in Texas. The Great Chief and his Grand Vil¬ 
lage were located on the banks of the Bed River 
in what is now northern Louisiana, several miles 
below where Shreveport later grew up. Thither 
the chiefs of the gentes^ with their attendants 
and petty chiefs, came once a year for the busi¬ 
ness of government. This annual gathering of 
state was held soon after the harvest festival, 
which took place in November. 

The gens into which Hugh and his friends 
had come was the most northern part of the ter¬ 
ritory. It covered the mountainous country in 
what is now central and western Arkansas, 
largely bounded on the north and east by the 
Ouachita River. It was ruled over by a chief and 
five petty chiefs. The populace consisted of per¬ 
haps three hundred and fifty souls, of whom ap¬ 
proximately eighty or ninety were grown men, 
and as many more were youths and young men 
able to bear arms and to hunt. 

The chief, whose name was Un-gak-ka, had 
been chosen by the ballot of the tribe, both men 
and women. The office, while not hereditary, 
descended from father to son, if the son was 
thought worthy. The favor shown the son of a 


227 


OF THE OZARKS 

deceased chief in the balloting for bis successor 
was a part of the conservatism and stability of 
tbe spirit of the tribe in general, and was never 
known to degenerate into the mere acceptance 
of a royal family. The royalty they knew and 
honored was that which appealed to their stand¬ 
ards of worth and ability. These standards may 
not have been ours, but, such as they were, the 
tribesmen accepted them and honored them with 
a spirit of allegiance to authority and adherence 
to law that was worthy of the best standards of 
any day. 

Early in the morning of the day after their 
capture by the Caddoes, Hugh and his party were 
wakened by the noise of the village. They had 
been brought before Un-gak-ka, inspected and 
questioned briefly, and assigned to places in a 
log cabin near the center of the village. The 
place was virtually a prison. They were fed at 
sunset; then the doors were fastened so that they 
could not get away, and a watch was set. The 
word was sent out that there would be a council 
at the Big House the next morning. 

The village was astir early. There was much 
suppressed excitement on account of the taking 
of three prisoners. By the time the sun was well 


228 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


up the entire village was gathering for the coun¬ 
cil. The prisoners were furnished with a hearty 
breakfast of venison, corn-meal mush, and a few 
pieces of dried fruit, which they ate with the rel¬ 
ish of hungry men. All three had slept well, 
wrapped in their own blankets, on the rude bunks 
built in the cabin. 

I feel like a game-cock,’’ said Hugh, as he 
finished the meal and drank deeply from a gourd 
of water fresh from the mountain stream near by. 

, Better not crow like one,” replied Wano. 
^^Caddoes may twist your neck.” 

Not on your life. These folks are real folks. 
I can see it in everything about them.” 

Cap’n, yo’ sho’ is got dat right,” Buck put in. 
^^Dese ain’t no reg’lar murderin’ Injins. Dey’s 
lak folks,” 

Much you and Buck know about them,” cau¬ 
tioned Wano. Watch heap careful till you 
make friends. Then watch your friends.” Wano 
was a Cherokee. He was from a fighting and 
foraging race whose enemies sometimes proved to 
be their best friends, and whose friends were so 
like themselves that they needed watching all 
the time. 

The time they had to wait was spent in going 


OF THE OZARKS 


229 


over tlie way they should tell their story. Wano 
was to do the speaking in the sign-language, and 
the tale was rehearsed so that he might put 
things not only correctly but in the most ad¬ 
vantageous manner. The main features of their 
story were agreed on. In conclusion they 
planned to make the point that if the Caddoes 
would help them to find the lead, and would 
stand as their friends in the event of fighting, 
the white chief would see that the Great White 
Father knew of the loyalty of his Caddo people 
and would reward it. The plea had the virtues 
of veracity, brevity, and a touch of the dramatic 
which was so dear to the heart of the Indian. 

% 

Not long after they had finished the prepara¬ 
tion of their case, there came a knock at the 
door of the prison and they were summoned to 
the Council-House. This was a building con¬ 
structed of pine-logs, uniform in size and peeled 
of all bark. It was about forty feet long by 
twenty feet broad. The entrance was by a door 
in the center of the long side, facing toward the 
river, which here was nearly east of the village. 
Inside were packed as many of the tribesmen as 
could crowd in and find squatting-room. There 
were no seats in the main body of the room. Op- 


230 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


posite the entrance there was a small dais, or 
platform, raised about eighteen inches from the 
ground. The floor of the building was the 
ground, which had been covered to a depth of 
two inches or more with the soft flakes of bark 
from the dead pine timber. In each end of the 
great room was a window almost a third the size 
of the wall. The shutter was constructed of slim 
pine poles, peeled and fastened as close together 
as they could be fitted, and the whole swung on 
rude hinges made of buckskin and the forks of 
hickory limbs. 

The platform was occupied by the Chief, his 
petty chiefs, and a much-decorated Indian whom 
Hugh took to be a medicine-man. There was a 
place at the front of the dais, on the ground, 
where seats had been provided for the prisoners. 
All the spectators were left to find what comfort 
they could squatting—and the Indian was ever 
an adept at sitting on his heels.’^ 

As soon as the prisoners were seated and their 
guards had found places on the ground at the 
front of the platform, the petty chief who had 
commanded the party that captured the three 
travellers, arose and addressed the Great Chief. 
The prisoners could only guess from the manner 


OF THE OZARKS 


231 


and gestures of the speaker that he was reporting 
the capture of the day before. Finally he pointed 
his finger at them, said a few words while hold¬ 
ing his arm extended and his finger pointed at 
Hugh, and then sat down. The Chief turned to 
the prisoners and made a brief remark in his 
own tongue. Hugh arose with as much dignity 
and impressiveness as he could and addressed 
the chief in English. 

O Chief,’’ he began, you have built here on 
the banks of your beautiful Caddo Eiver a vil¬ 
lage that must make all the tribes of the South¬ 
west envious. Your houses are strong, your men 
are great, and the Caddo sings its eternal song 
of praise of the greatness of your tribe, while the 
noble mountains look on and smile. My friends 
and I have been much impressed by the beauty 
of your country. We have travelled from afar, 
beyond the Mas-sa-see-ba, the Father of Waters. 
We have seen the delights of many countries, but 
yours is more beautiful than all of them. 
We-” 

Here the speaker was interrupted, and a petty 
chief came forward and began to make signs. 
Hugh stood looking at him for a moment, then 
frowned, shook his head, and turned to Wano. 



232 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Waving his hand with a sweeping gesture made 
to include the entire platform, he bowed to the 
Chief and pointed to the Cherokee. Wano arose. 
Hugh sat down. Then began the long, slow proc¬ 
ess of talking in signs, which seemed as if it 
might go on forever, should Wano persist in try¬ 
ing to make the others understand the entire 
story he wanted to tell. But before he hardly 
got started he ceased speaking in signs and ad¬ 
dressed Hugh. 

“ I just thought of it. Some Cherokees in this 
country. Will it be safe to call out in that 
tongue? ” 

-Hugh thought rapidly for a moment. Decid¬ 
ing that it could not be very dangerous, nor be 
construed as discourteous when it had been ex¬ 
plained in signs, he answered: Yes, try it. If 
you succeed, we save half a day. If you fail, we 
lose fifteen minutes in making signs to explain 
what you were trying to do.” 

Wano raised his voice and called out in the 
Cherokee language, ^^Does anybody understand 
these words? ” 

He waited a moment. There was a movement 
of uncertainty on the part of the Indians on the 
platform. Wano raised his voice somewhat 


OF THE OZARKS 


233 


higher and called out the same question again. 
This time a young buck of apparently twenty 
summers sprang to his feet over near the end of 
the platform, and stood facing the Chief with his 
right hand raised above his head. The Chief 
spoke shortly to the youth, evidently giving him 
permission to speak. He, in turn, addressed the 
Chief, speaking rapidly in the Caddo tongue. 
'After a brief conversation the young buck turned 
to Wano and said in Cherokee: Your words are 
understood. What is it you would say? ” 

Tell your Chief that we can talk together. 
Ask him if you may be interpreter for me.” 

The buck turned to the Chief and translated 
Wano’s request into the tongue of the Caddoes. 
The answer was prompt and short. 

The Great Chief says, ^ Say on.’ ” 

Tell him that as you interpret to me I will 
interpret to the white chief and his friend.” 

The preliminary arrangements having been 
made, Wano launched into his address. The 
buck had been a captive for several years among 
the outlaw Cherokees many miles to the north in 
their mountain fastness, and knew the language 
well. Communication was now easy. With oc¬ 
casional pauses for the interpreter to do his 


234 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


translating, Wano Avent forA\^ard A\^itli liis storj. 
He Avas no small success as an orator. Wlienever 
the Chief desired to make a remark or ask a ques¬ 
tion, this Avas in turn translated from Cherokee 
for the benefit of Hugh and Buck. 

The croA\^ded houseful of braves listened 
eagerly and attentively to the address of Wano. 
Both the message he brought and his manner of 
bringing it gripped their attention. The squaAVS 
and children croAvded about the door and the tAvo 
great AvindoAVS to hear. The message of Wano 
Avas of enormous importance and deep interest 
to every member of the tribe, and the serious at¬ 
tention of the older ones impressed even the chil¬ 
dren to silence. Finally, as the middle of the 
day approached, the end of the address Avas 
reached. Wano^s closing sentences summed up 
the matter ancAv, and left it fresh in the minds 
of all. He said: 

And noAV, O Great Chief, my talk is done. I 
have told you of the mighty armies of the Great 
White Father. I have told you of the Avicked 
plans of some of his children. I have told you 
Avhat the success of those plans Avill mean to you 
and your people. I have told you that the Great 
White Father Avill reAvard his friends. 'And the 


OF THE OZARKS 


235 


Great Spirit lias touched my heart, and the heart 
of my friends here, with the will to be your 
friends. Long have you hunted the graceful deer 
of your beautiful mountain home. Long have the 
hills smiled down upon the prattle of your little 
ones. For moons too many to count your squaws 
have sung happy home-songs back to the singing 
waters of the river of the Caddoes. The Qua- 
paws have feared your arrows and spared your 
game. If the wicked plans of the bad children 
of the Great White Father succeed, you will be 
driven out of your land with nowhere to go. If 
the plans of the Great White Father succeed, 
you will have friendly neighbors, and when you 
wish for new hunting-grounds they will be ready. 
If we succeed, we must find the heavy rock that 
flows when it is hot. I have said. How do you 
feel about it? ’’ 

He sat down amid the tensest silence and at¬ 
tention. There was an audible sigh as the com¬ 
pany relaxed from their strained attention and 
settled back to consider—and to hear what the 
Chief would say. 

After several minutes of silent consideration 
the Chief spoke. 

“The young brave is a great orator,’^ trans- 


236 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


lated the Caddo youth. My heart is stirred by 
the message he brings. My people are stirred. 
It is an important matter. Time must be taken 
to think it out. Meanwhile, I see that the white 
chief and his party are not enemies. They shall 
be no longer prisoners among us. They shall 
stay as friends, and we will tell them the answer 
of the matter in three suns from now. For the 
present, farewell.^^ 

The Chief sat down in dignity, having dis¬ 
missed the council. The appointment of another 
council three days hence, to hear the decision on 
the matter, ended the discussion for the present. 
The Chief and his petty chiefs, together with the 
medicine-man and some of the elders of the vil¬ 
lage, would no doubt have many talks in the 
meantime. Hugh and his party were no longer 
prisoners, but were to be entertained as friendly 
messengers from a great Government. Already 
there was a marked change in the bearing of the 
villagers toward them. There had never been 
any harshness or lack of essential courtesy, but 
now there was an added deference that prom¬ 
ised much in the way of better accommodations 
and better treatment in general. The assemblage 
began to break up. The ex’stwhile guards of the 


OF THE OZARKS 237 

trio now came forward and attended them as 
guides and helpers. The buck who understood 
Cherokee was ordered to remain with the visitors 
as interpreter, and render what other service he 
could to make their stay pleasant. 

Accompanied by the three guides and the in¬ 
terpreter Hugh and his party left the Big House. 
They were conducted to a lodge of new pine 
poles. Every crack that would admit the cold 
air was stopped with mud. The door and win¬ 
dows stood wide open, but there were shutters 
that could be closed at the will of the occupants. 
The floor was the ground. There was a long 
bench extending around two sides of the interior 
that had been constructed of well-matched poles, 
and upon which a deep and fragrant covering of 
pine-straw had been piled. It had the appear¬ 
ance of being the guest-room of the village, as in¬ 
deed it was. Here the guides turned them over 
to the interpreter and departed. In less than 
five minutes one of them came back, bringing the 
arms of the visitors. Hugh smiled his thanks 
as he ran his eye over the pile. Everything was 
in place. Not so much as an arrow had been re¬ 
moved from a single quiver. 

We understand,’^ said Hugh, speaking 


238 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


througli the interpreter, ^Hhat your Chief in¬ 
tends to trust us as friends, man has ever 
trusted us in vain. Tell him that if any of my 
party fails in the least point to keep the law of 
the village, or to show what he thinks is proper 
courtesy, it will be because we are from a foreign 
land and do not Imow what your customs de¬ 
mand. From our hearts we thank him for his 
kindness. I have said.’^ 

The guide departed to deliver the message. 
Hugh turned to the interpreter and said, through 
Wano We want to be friends. Our hearts are 
warm toward the Caddoes. We do not know all 
that we should do. Please tell us what to do, 
that your people may believe that we are 
friends.” 

The heart of a friend is the spring of friend¬ 
ship,” answered the Caddo. 

Hugh felt a measure of rebuke in the answer, 
yet it was delivered with such gentle courtesy 
and such evident good intention that he could 
not take offense. Clearly, none was meant. And, 
besides, the philosophy of the Indian was so 
simple and so fundamentally true that there was 
nothing to do but agree with him. 

Wano,” he said, turning to his friend, and 


OF THE OZARKS 239 

you too, Buck, listen here. These folks are real 
gentlefolks at heart. If you all don’t treat them 
as faithfully and as sympathetically as you 
would my folks back home, I will, I will—I don’t 
know what I will do. Like as not, I wiU break 
your heads. The more I see of Indians, the less 
I think of Spanish and French explorers.” 

‘^Yas, sah, Cap’n, you sho’ is right. Dese is 
nice Injins. Dey gwine treat us fine. An’ I’m 
gwine treat dem de bes’ I kin.” 

That will be good enough, as I have reason 
to know from the way you have treated Wano 
and me.” 

The Cherokee can stampede this whole vil¬ 
lage,” said Wano, but he will not do it. They 
are gentle as women, and will be treated as 
such.” 

After an interval long enough to allow time for 
Hugh and his party to wash their hands and 
faces, for the first time in more than twenty- 
four hours, dinner was brought in a great pot. 
There was an abundance of a stew. It was sa¬ 
vory, and challenged the appetites of the four of 
them immediately. (The interpreter, obeying 
his instructions, remained with the trio.) They 
discussed the ingredients of the stew, picking 


240 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


out venison, red pepper, dried young corn, okra, 
turkey-meat, fisk, and corn-meal. Wken it had 
been salted to the taste of the visitors it was of 
a wonderful appetizing quality. It was some¬ 
thing like Louisiana gumbo, or a Brunswick stew. 
It was both good and wholesome, and the diners 
enjoyed it thoroughly. They took their time, 
and ate with great heartiness. The interpreter 
smiled in evident appreciation of the fact that 
his visitors were pleased with the meal. 

After a conference with Hugh on the point, 
Wano asked the interpreter whether or not he 
had ever heard anything about the heavy rock 
that runs when it is hot. 

^^When I was with Cherokees in the moun¬ 
tains to the north I saw them many times bring 
in rock that they put in the fire, and afterwards 
got out of the fire something to shoot in a mighty 
gun that one of them had.’^ 

That is it. That is it. The very thing,” cried 
Hugh, when the answer had been translated. 

I knew these Caddoes could help us. Ask him 
if he knows where they got that rock.” 

The interpreter replied: I do not know ex¬ 
actly where. But I know which side of the moun¬ 
tain, and where the mountain is.” 


241 


OF THE OZARKS 

“ Ask him if he will lead us to the place.” 

He says, ‘ The Chief must decide.’ ” 

That settles it. It will have to wait, I guess. 
By the great square cat,” said Hugh excitedly, 
if we can just get them to help us, we can fin¬ 
ish up this whole business in a few days and go 
back home.” 

Caddoes help or not,” said Wano, we find 
lead.” 

Sure we will find it, but think how much 
quicker we can do it if they will help us. Your 
Cherokee dignity will not be injured any by tak¬ 
ing a little aid from a Caddo.” 

Hugh grinned at the Indian lad. Buck turned 
his face away. Wano sat in stoical calm and 
deigned no attention whatever to Hugh’s levity. 

The evening wore on toward night. The low 
sun sent slanting rays of golden light down the 
little valley. The hills were already turning pur¬ 
ple on their eastern sides. The shadows crept 
further into the lowlands. Fleecy little clouds, 
like sheep in the blue-grass meadows of the sky, 
floated lazily toward the northeast. A southwest 
wind brought promise of fair weather and balmy 
days. Joy was in the hearts of the three. 


CHAPTER XIV 


Late in tlie evening of the same day Hugh 
asked, through their interpreter, if he and his 
friends might hunt some while they were with 
the Caddoes. The reply came back promptly. 
Chief Un-gak-ka himself was passing the cabin 
that had been assigned as the guest-room of the 
village, and paused long enough to say, through 
the interpreter: 

My heart is warm toward the white chief 
and his friends. They are not my prisoners, but 
my friends. The answer to their message cannot 
be given for three suns. I will provide young 
men and hunters to go with my visitors and see 
that they have good hunt and that no trouble 
come.’’ 

Hugh recognized the mixture of courtesy and 
watchfulness in the reply of the Chief, and re¬ 
solved that the courtesy should not be abused 
and that the watchfulness should not be burden¬ 
some. He thanked the Chief, as the latter walked 
away toward the center of the village. 

That night, after the noises of the village had 

242 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 243 

quieted down, he and his friends perfected their 
plans for a hunt the next day. 

I think you are right, Buck,’’ continued 
Hugh, after the discussion had gone on for some 
time. A few turkeys would not be much of a 
meal for the whole village. And they seem to 
have an abundance of venison. The thing for 
us to do is to organize a bear-hunt. I have seen 
only a few, and know very little about them, but 
I suppose we can work it out some way.” 

Bear-hunters in village,” said Wano. Chief 
Un-gak-ka will send them along.” 

Sho’ he will,” said Buck. Dey ain’t gwine 
ter let us git off in dese mountains by oursefs. 
Ef we axes ’im fer bar-hunters, he gwine give bar- 
hunters.” 

I surely would like to bring in a fine young 
bear and see the whole village celebrate.” 

O mighty hunter of the great game, had you 
stopped to think that at this season bears are just 
coming out of winter and have used up all the 
fat they stored away in fall?” 

There you go, old crow, always knocking the 
fun out of things. Of course, if you say bears 
are skinny and tough now, they are bound to be 
that way.” 


244 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

‘‘ Young one/’ countered Wano, all you liave 
to do is to use your head. However, the mild 
winter may have left us one that is fat. We will 
see.” 

Of course it has. By the great square cat, 
there is not enough winter in this country to 
freeze a horse-trough. Any bear that can’t keep 
eating and keep fat in here, would be sick and 
not fit to cook, anyway.” 

Early on the morning of the next day the hunt 
was organized. The interpreter, with eight other 
men of the tribe, assembled at the guest-cabin 
by the time the sun was well up. Hugh and 
Wano had decided to carry guns for the hunt, 
while Buck would go armed with his bow. It 
was thought that they might get a chance at a 
bear without very much trouble. If they did, 
the hard-hitting rifles would be useful. 

The leader of the party was a Caddo hunter 
named Pelo-hatchie. He was a short, powerful 
man about forty years old, and was said to be 
the best bear-hunter in the tribe. His name 
meant Crying-water.” He was square-jawed, 
square-shouldered, square-built in so many ways 
that one thought of a square when looking at 
him. 


OF THE OZARKS 245 

By the great square cat/’ murmured Hugh, 
he must be a square man.” 

The party, led by Pelo-hatchie, started up the 
river, Indian file. Hugh and his friends were in 
the file, seemingly not placed with reference to 
their being together. In fact, they soon found 
that they were not placed at all, but were as free 
as any other members of the party—only there 
were from three to five of the Caddoes behind 
them in the march. Proceeding thus, they came 
out directly on the crest of a ridge that was 
higher than the others about it. Circling away 
in every direction were gray little mountains 
tipped with gold. The early sun was just bath¬ 
ing their heads with its morning light, while all 
below the crests was yet swathed in shadows. 
Golden heads, gray shoulders, purple bodies, 
slatey-gray legs, and feet of rusty granite and 
sandstone—^thus they stood, rank upon rank, bat¬ 
talion upon battalion, and the last thing visible 
at the uttermost reach of the unaided eye was an 
outer rim of golden heads flanking the nearer 
purple bodies. It was a panorama worthy of the 
dream of an artist. Hugh revelled in it with 
deeper emotions than he could put into words. 
Some four miles up the main stream of the 



246 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Caddo River they came to where a smaller stream 
emptied into it from the northwest. Crossing 
over the larger stream on a rocky shoal where 
the water was only knee-deep, the party turned 
up the valley of the smaller stream. It opened 
out into the mountains through a gap scarcely 
two hundred yards wide, but beyond which the 
valley widened out until it was a quarter of a 
mile across. In this little sheltered nook for¬ 
est trees grew to enormous proportions, protected 
from severe weather on every side, and rooted 
deep in the accumulated fertility of ages. Time 
and again Hugh stopped to gaze at the matchless 
proportions and wonderful symmetry of some 
giant pine that stood out above its fellows. 

As they were passing through a small glade 
where a cluster of giant over-cup oaks grew, 
Pelo-hatchie stopped and pointed to the ground. 
His party gathered around and gazed and talked 
excitedly. There, fresh in the moist loamy soil, 
was the track of a great bear, as long as the track 
of a man and wider. The imprint was full and 
clear. The claws had cut the soil like knives, 
but had not torn up the contour of the track. 
Under the over-cup oaks they soon found other 
tracks. Then signs of feeding were found. Ex- 


OF THE OZARKS 


247 


amination showed that the acorn supply was 
plentiful and still in a fair state of preservation, 
despite having been exposed to the weather all 
winter. From the signs it was evident that this 
bruin had had a hearty meal. The tracks of an¬ 
other bear were picked up, under the same trees. 
Many smaller than those first seen were found. 
They were in every direction. Pelo-hatchie con¬ 
cluded that there must have been two of the 
smaller bears. 

Mother-bear and two cubs,’’ he said to the in¬ 
terpreter, who translated the conclusion to 
Wano. 

They eat much by day; they now sleep some¬ 
where in hill.” He turned aside and followed 
the trail to the little creek, where he saw that 
water had been taken. Then he returned to the 
waiting tribesmen, saying: Drink much water. 
Slap a fish or two. We have to trail him up.” 

Disposition of the entire party was made for 
the search. The finder of the trail was to give 
as a signal the cry of the timber-wolf. Later, 
when it became clear which way the trail led, the 
trailer was to give the wolf-howl again, followed 
by one yelp if it went eastward, two yelps if it 
went westward. This would indicate to the en- 


248 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


tire party whicli side of the valley the trail led 
to, and about where it was located. It was cer¬ 
tain that the bear would not climb straight up 
the face of the mountain, but would angle up at 
an easier ascent. If the angle was to the north, 
there were to be two howls, each followed by one 
yelp. If it turned southward, there was to be 
given one howl, followed by three yelps. When 
the location of the trail was discovered and 
passed on to the whole party by means of the 
signals agreed on, there was to be a general rally¬ 
ing to the point from which the call had been 
made. Then the whole party would be able to 
join in the intensive part of the hunt. 

These instructions as to the signals were gone 
over slowly and carefully again. Like a good 
general, Pelo-hatchie did not want his campaign 
to fail for lack of proper coordination. When 
all was clear the hunters departed for their places 
as assigned. As silently and as swiftly as 
specters they disappeared up and down the little 
valley. Hugh found himself and his friends 
alone with the interpreter and the leader of the 
hunt. Calling Wano to his side, he approached 
the leader and said, through the interpreter: 
^^Let the great bear-hunter, Pelo-hatchie, take 


OF THE OZARKS 249 

the fire-stick of the white chief and shoot the bear 
down/’ 

As he spoke he held the rifie out toward the 
leader. The Indian gazed into his eyes for a full 
minute, it seemed to Hugh. Long and deeply he 
searched the eyes of the white chief. Then he 
smiled a brief smile of comprehension, and shook 
his head. 

The Caddoes do not fear that the white chief 
will try to get away. They do not distrust him. 
They want him to enjoy the hunt, and, maybe, 
kill the bear. Keep your fire-stick and use it on 
game.” 

Hugh bowed his thanks when the speech had 
been interpreted to him, and, waving his hand 
in the direction of the fragment of a trail that 
was before them, he took his place behind the 
leader. This little ceremony and formal start 
influenced their progress for but few steps. Soon 
some of the little party were on one side of the 
creek and some on the other, following up its 
course on the trail. The trail disappeared en¬ 
tirely as the bears took to the water. The bot¬ 
tom of the little creek was visible most of the 
time, but it was of solid rock or gravel and coarse 
samd, so that no vestige of a trail remained. 


250 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Working tkeir way slowly up the stream and 
watching every chance to see a track, they cov¬ 
ered the territory that had been assigned to them. 
No further sign of the trail was seen. The bears 
were not only following the watercourse, but 
were following it to such good purpose that their 
track was entirely lost for the present. Wano, 
as expert a trailer as the oldest and most experi¬ 
enced of the Caddoes, found two places where 
fish had been eaten, but both times it was on rocks 
so that no track was made. Buck trailed along 
behind the others, paying little attention to the 
attempts to track the bears. He felt that all of 
them except Wano might as well be doing some¬ 
thing else. Once he laughed aloud as a fat opos¬ 
sum waddled off from the stream-bank toward 
the hills a little way ahead of them. 

Having gone as far as he thought necessary, 
the leader turned aside and seated himself on 
the bank of the creek. He invited the others to 
do likewise, with a gesture. They sat for some 
minutes waiting. They knew it could not be 
very long before some of the hunters would dis¬ 
cover the trail. Directly the long-drawn, lone- 
some-sounding howl of the timber-wolf floated 
down to them from a great distance. There was 


1 


OF THE OZARKS 251 

one call. It came from tlie west side of tlie val¬ 
ley, and down-stream from wliere they were. 

’ Glancing up in surprise, the leader looked in¬ 
quiringly about at the others. Interpreting the 
glance to mean inquiry as to the location of the 
cry, Hugh stood up and pointed to the southwest. 
Wano arose and pointed in the same direction. 

It sounded so,’’ said Pelo-hatchie, through 
the interpreter. That was the voice of Little 
Otter, I think. He has found the trail. It is al¬ 
ready far to the west of the water.” 

They continued to wait for further signals as 
to the direction the trail was leading. As they 
waited Hugh asked, ^^Will the cry of the wolf 
carry far enough for all the party to hear? ” 

They will hear,” answered Pelo-hatchie. 

In another minute they heard the cry again. 
It was thin and whiney, and at the end of the 
doleful call there were two short, sharp yelps 
that sounded as if the wolf had struck a hot 
trail. 

The bear has gone to the west mountain. It 
is well. There are caves in that mountain,” the 
leader commented and interpreted. 

Slowly getting to their feet, the party started 
leisurely toward the southwest in the wake of 


252 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Pelo-hatcliie. They knew that the bears had gone 
to the western side of the little valley, but they 
did not yet know whether the trail led up the 
face of the rise northward or southward. When 
this was known they would go forward much 
faster. Meanwhile they proceeded in the gen¬ 
eral direction indicated by the signals, as there 
would be about a half a mile to walk in any 
event. 

Suddenly the leader stopped and held up one 
hand. The lonely cry of the gray wolf was ring¬ 
ing out again. They listened closely, for now 
the number of yelps that followed would give 
them their last definite direction. From then on 
they would be on their own initiative to get to 
the trail as best they could. As the howl died 
away in the distance three sharp and vicious- 
sounding yelps cut the air. 

Bear angles to the north, up the side of the 
mountain,” said Pelo-hatchie. 

The entire party broke into the long, loping 
gait of the forest runner. They had about a half 
a mile to cover, and the latter part of it up a 
stiff climb. Not more than fifteen minutes after 
the last signal came, the five hunters intercepted 
Little Otter. He paused and pointed to the 


OF THE OZARKS 253 

ground where the tracks of the bears were plainly 
visible as they climbed the mountainside. 

Before long, as they followed the plain trail, 
other members of the party began to join them. 
In less than thirty minutes, as well as could be 
judged without a timepiece, Hugh counted the 
entire number of the original party. They were 
all in, and as grim and efficient as so many 
hounds. 

The trail led up and up the mountainside. 
The bears were evidently not hurried, and of no 
mind to do much steep climbing. They chose an 
angle that gave them an easy grade. Perhaps 
four hundred feet of the six hundred of the 
height of the mountain at that point had been 
covered when the trail turned sharply and led 
southward at about the same angle it had been 
climbing northward. They were going for at 
least a quarter of a mile before half the distance 
to the top had been covered. Suddenly rounding 
the shoulder of a protruding rock, the leader 
stopped and held up one hand. Instantly the 
whole party stopped. Crowding forward noise¬ 
lessly at the signal of Pelo-hatchie, they all crept 
past the projecting rock, and there, in plain view, 
across a little crescent-shaped dip in the moun- 


254 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

tainside, was a great black bear sunning itself, 
asleep at the entrance to a cavern. 

It is the old she-bear,’’ said the leader. 

Cubs inside,’^ added Little Otter. “ I saw 
trail enough for two, but tracks so much alike I 
was not sure.^’ 

No cave,^’ said Wano. See, it is a rock 
fallen down and lodged.’’ 

After having attention called to it, Hugh could 
see that the thing that looked like a cave was 
simply the space behind a slab of rock that had 
fallen from above, and one side of it lodged 
against the mountain as it fell so that there was 
a triangular opening behind the slab. Pelo- 
hatchie signalled for the party to withdraw be¬ 
hind the rock they had just rounded. Back there, 
where they were out of sight, and where no sud¬ 
den shift of the light wind would bring the man- 
scent to the marvellously keen nose of the bear, 
they gathered close together for counsel. 

The she-bear is thin and not good to eat. If 
she scare away, we can take the young. They 
fat enough to eat. Little Otter take four men 
and go to the south of the lodged rock. Better go 
down and climb up again,” directed Pelo-hatchie. 

Little Otter named the four he wanted, and led 


OF THE OZARKS 


255 


them down the mountain. They did not follow 
the trail of the bear and its easy grade, but went 
almost straight down, moving cautiously so that 
no noise would be made. 

White Wolf, take one man and go to the top 
of the mountain. Get above the bear, and at my 
signal shoot arrows at her. Scare her down¬ 
hill.’^ 

The hunter addressed as White Wolf selected 
his companion, and the two started nearly 
straight up the face of the height. It was a 
rise of a hundred feet or more, but the going was 
not too steep for a careful climber. When they 
were well started Pelo-hatchie turned to the re¬ 
maining hunters. Hugh, Wano, Buck, Pelo- 
hatchie, and the interpreter remained together 
on the narrow trail that led to the resting-place 
of the bears. 

When White Wolf and Little Otter shoot and 
make a noise, bear run either back-trail or down¬ 
hill. If down-hill, we rush in and get cubs as 
they come out of cave. If back-trail, Chingachai 
come to me at front, and we maybe kill big one, 
then get cubs, too.” 

Hugh and his two friends caught the meaning 
and intention of that arrangement immediately. 


256 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


The grizzled old hunter was taking for himself 
the only possible place of danger, and ordering 
that the interpreter come to his side in case of 
that danger, when they would protect the white 
chief and his followers. It was courtesy and 
unselfishness carried to an extreme. Instantly 
the lad thought of his superior weapon, and that 
of Wano, and decided against the plan. He said 
nothing, however, but accepted the order of the 
leader calmly. Working his way around to the 
side of Wano without attracting any special at¬ 
tention to the maneuver, he whispered to the 
Cherokee a moment. 

If that bloody bear starts running down the 
back-trail, I will stand behind Pelo-hatchie until 
she is in close shooting-range, and then step be¬ 
fore him and let her have a load of lead. You be 
on the watch, and if anything goes wrong with 
my gun, use yours. One shot in the brain from 
either of these rifles ought to stop her.’’ 

The other parties were both visible from where 
Hugh and the hunters with him stood. They 
watched Little Otter and his band climb the 
mountain to the south of the bears and come once 
more to the level of the trail they had left. They 
saw the heads of White Wolf and his companion 


OF THE OZARKS 257 

appear over the crest of the mountain a hundred 
feet above the sleeping bear. 

Raising his right hand slowly to the level of 
his head, Pelo-hatchie held it there as the two 
hunters worked their way carefully down from 
above. It was the intention of the leader to get 
his men as close to the bear as possible, so that 
the fright might be genuine and great when they 
began yelling and shooting their bows. When 
the two had descended to within forty feet of the 
bear, and rested on a jutting slab of sandstone 
almost over her, he lowered his right hand and 
held it at his side, with bow and arrow firmly 
grasped in it. 

Turning himself slightly to the other side, he 
raised his left hand slowly to the level of his head 
and held it there. Instantly Little Otter and 
his band began working their way cautiously 
closer to the sleeping bear. When they had made 
their way up to within about fifty or sixty feet 
of the little cavern, Pelo-hatchie lowered his left 
hand. The band stopped. Allowing a moment 
or two for breath and for preparing bows and 
arrows, he suddenly shot both hands up above 
his head and held them there. 

On the instant of the elevation of the leader’s 


258 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

two kands there broke out such a tumult of cries 
from both parties as would almost raise the 
dead, to say nothing of rousing a sleeping 
bear. The great animal sprang to her feet with 
rage in her eyes and lips drawn back in a snarl. 
Instead of rushing frantically down the moun¬ 
tain she took the back-trail at a swift and un¬ 
gainly gait. Evidently she had caught sight of 
the party on the trail, and feared for her cubs. 
She was not running in a panic but in a rage, 
intending to rend her enemies. 

The arrows flew from both the attacking 
‘ parties in a steady stream. The din of yells and 
cries continued. A young bear came to the open¬ 
ing of the cavern behind the slab, looked out for 
a moment, and then decided that discretion was 
the better part of valor. It disappeared back into 
the cavern. The two parties followed the old 
bear as she advanced swiftly along the trail to¬ 
ward Pelo-hatchie and his band. 

Hugh stood a moment, when the din began, as 
if fascinated. The rage of the she-bear was 
clearly apparent from where he was, a hundred 
yards away. Her lanky, powerful body moved 
with awkwardness, yet with amazing speed. He 
saw that she would be on them in another mo- 


OF THE OZARKS 


259 


inent. Tlie leader dropped on one Imee, fitted a 
long arrow to his bowstring, drew it clear to the 
head, and waited, tense and grim. Chingachai 
stepped to his side and took up a similar position. 
Hugh crouched forward, just behind the kneeling 
Indians, his rifle presented and ready for quick 
action. On came the enraged bear. Her blood¬ 
shot eyes and foaming mouth radiated rage and 
hate. She swerved not an inch, but came 
straight at her foes, her great lumbering body 
tense for action. 

When the bear had come within thirty feet of 
the waiting hunters, Pelo-hatchie let drive with 
a mighty force the long slender arrow tipped 
with flint. It was a lucky shot. It struck her 
squarely in the mouth and drove with such force 
that the head of the arrow pierced through her 
neck and protruded at the side and toward the 
back. She stopped, sat up on her haunches, spat 
angrily once or twice, and then tried to slap the 
arrow out and away with a sweep of a front paw. 
It held firmly. Again she swung at it, snapping 
her teeth viciously. The arrow splintered, and 
the end that protruded from her mouth flew 
down the side of the mountain. With a snort 
of rage she came on. Just as she was seen to 


260 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

be well started again Hugh stepped between the 
kneeling Indians, raised his rifle quickly to his 
face, and fired. The great form of the bear 
stopped, trembled, and stood an instant. Turn¬ 
ing her head sideways, she raised one forefoot 
and picked at the flesh over the heart twice. 
Then emitting a roar of mingled rage and hatred, 
she rose on her hind feet for the fatal stroke at 
her foe. Hugh was nearest to her, and with an 
empty gun. As the form of the bear straightened 
uiD for the stroke, and just as she reached her 
full height, the roar of another rifle rang out. 
The bullet caught her before she had settled into 
equilibrium after rearing up to strike. It was a 
bulPs-eye, placed by Wano squarely in the eye of 
the fighting monster. The range was short and, 
to him, the shot was easy. The bullet tore 
through the top of the bear’s head. She toppled 
over backward, her brain shot out. Her body 
rolled several yards down the side of the moun¬ 
tain and lay still. 

Pelo-hatchie sprang to his feet and extended 
his right hand to Hugh. The grip he gave the 
lad recognized his full indebtedness to the white 
chief’s courage and intention. Hugh turned 
when the leader released his hand and extended 


261 


OF THE OZARKS 

it to Wano. The Cherokee lifted his eyebrows, 
smiled at the white lad, and began reloading his 
gun without noticing the extended hand. 

Hugh, seeing the assumption of bravado and 
nonchalance, grinned at the redskin youth and 
rapped him sharply over the shoulder with his 
ramrod. Then he, too, began reloading his gun. 
The Caddoes, watching the byplay of emotion, 
were puzzled at the manner of expressing it, but 
turned discreetly away and began to advance to¬ 
ward the cavern where the younger bears still 
lay hidden. 

It was an easy task to rout the cubs out and 
kill them. They soon had three bears down. 
The excited hunters chattered and bragged, every 
man talking, and no one paying any attention to 
what any other said. They were as happy as 
children over the triumph in the hunt. After 
the little celebration had gone on long enough to 
suit him, the leader called his party to order. 

The she-bear too thin to eat, but skin good 
for wear and sleep. The cubs good for eat, and 
good skins, too. Roll ^em down-hill, then sldn 
old one. We take cubs to the village.’’ 

The order was obeyed with alacrity. The 
yearling cubs weighed no more than a hundred 


262 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


and fifty pounds, while the old one weighed about 
two hundred and fifty. Had she been in good 
flesh, she would have weighed a hundred pounds 
more. Soon the exultant Caddoes, aided by 
Buck and Wano, with Hugh bringing the arms 
of half a dozen men, had the three bears at the 
foot of the mountain. The steep incline made 
rolling them an easy task. At the foot of the 
mountain, almost five hundred feet below where 
the kill had occurred, rude but efficient racks 
were made of poles and the bears hung up. The 
old one was skinned while the others were pre¬ 
pared for the journey to the village. The hide 
was large enough to make a fine bed, and the fur 
was in prime condition. 

The young cubs, when dressed, weighed 
slightly more than a hundred pounds each, and 
were fat and tender. They were tied tightly to 
long poles so that the bodies would be as nearly 
rigid as possible, and then four cross-poles were 
cut. These were used as hand-sticks, and, with 
a man at each end, it was an easy matter for 
four men to carry one of the smaller bears. This 
gave eight of the party of twelve a steady job on 
the way back to the village. The others brought 
the large hide and the weapons of the party. 


OF THE OZARKS 


263 


Tlie sun was slowly sinking behind the ranges 
in the west when the hunting-party came to the 
edge of the village. They were met by dozens of 
children, and later joined by many of the older 
ones of the populace. Word quickly spread that 
a kill of bear had been made. This brought out 
still others. By the time the hunters brought 
their game to the center of the village almost the 
entire population was gathered about and enter¬ 
ing into the celebration of the triumph of the 
braves. 

I am proud that my people have given you a 
good hunt,’’ said the Chief Un-gak-ka to Hugh, 
through the interpreter. The Great Spirit has 
smiled on you, so that plenty meat is brought in 
from the chase and nobody hurt. It is well. I 
am glad.” 

^^It was, indeed, a fine hunt,” replied Hugh. 
“We want now to lay all the game at the lodge- 
door of Un-gak-ka and ask him to enjoy it.” 

“ My heart is warm at the words of the white 
chief,” said the Indian. “ It is a great gift. My 
visitors and my people shall enjoy it together. 
There shall be a feast at the going down of the 
sun to-morrow.” 

All the tribesmen greeted the Chief’s an- 


264 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


nouncement with cries of delight. A feast was a 
thing long to remember. And a feast of bear- 
meat was a feast extraordinary. It was a happy 
tribe that turned back to their several lodges, 
and a village of happy dreams lay under the soft 
light of the young moon in another hour. 


CHAPTER XV 


Early on the morning of the following day 
Hugh was notified to come to the Big House for 
further talk with the chiefs. He and Wano and 
Buck presented themselves promptly at the ap¬ 
pointed time. The Chief, speaking through the 
interpreter, expressed the congratulations of the 
tribe upon the successful outcome of the hunt 
the day before. Pelo-hatchie then arose and 
spoke for several minutes, telling feelingly of the 
bravery of the white chief in the face of extreme 
danger, and accepting his life as a gift from the 
brave young hunter. It was a great day for 
Hugh. His fame among the Caddoes was secure 
for all time, and his place in the esteem of the 
tribe was as safe as any condition could make it. 
These simple children of the wild had deep and 
lasting gratitude, and were not slow to express 
it. 

When the felicitations and encomiums were 
over, the further purpose of the council was set 
forth. 

The message of the white chief give me much 

265 


266 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

thought,” continued Chief Un-gak-ka. It is 
best to study things in the message one at a time. 
There are many points in it.’’ 

Here the Chief arranged four little pieces of 
twig on the palm of his left hand and sat hold¬ 
ing them out before him. Picking up the first 
one he began: 

The message of the white chief says that na¬ 
tion beyond the Mas-sa-see-ba want to be friends 
with the Caddoes. Answer is already made in 
the Big House of the Harvest Moon. The Cad¬ 
does want to be friends with the white chief and 
his people.” 

Here the Chief tossed away the piece he held 
in his right hand, signifying that that part of 
the council’s work was finished. 

I will bring that answer to my people,” said 
Hugh. They will rejoice to be friends with the 
Caddoes.” 

The Chief picked up a second piece of twig 
from the palm of his left hand and held it in his 
right, as he continued speaking: 

“ The message of the w'hite chief say his people 
want Caddoes to help find the rock that runs 
when it is hot. We have seen it a few times. 
One of my young men say he know where it at. 


OF THE OZARKS 


267 

Answer to that already made in the council of 
the Caddoes. We help our friends find what 
they want if we can. I will send my young men 
with white chief and his friends, and they scout 
for the rock.’’ Here the Chief tossed away the 
second piece of twig. 

Hugh arose again and addressed Un-gak-ka 
through the interpreter. 

I thank the mighty Chief for this kindness. 
It will save us many days, and maybe many 
moons. My people shall hear of this from me.” 

He wanted very much to ask when they might 
be off on the hunt for the lead, but forbore out 
of respect for the feelings of the Chief, who evi¬ 
dently was set on treating the occasion with 
much formality. He sat down to wait as pa¬ 
tiently as he could for the end of the formal 
analysis of the matter by Chief Un-gak-ka. 

The message of the white chief say enemies 
rising to take our hunting-grounds and give 
much trouble. This is for Big House of the Har¬ 
vest Moon. I cannot say as to this. Maybe our 
wise men will say we fight new nation. Maybe 
they say new nation our friends. I have to send 
messenger to Big House of the Harvest Moon 
and see.” 


268 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Here the Chief tucked the third piece of the 
twig into his sash, and thus signified that the 
matter was not ended. 

I see that you would like to have more coun¬ 
sel on that,^’ said Hugh. If I might offer fur¬ 
ther words, I would be glad to do so.^^ Here he 
paused, but remained standing. 

Words of my friend are good words,^^ said 
Un-gak-ka, but no other way of the matter. I 
must send messenger, as I have said.’’ 

‘‘ In that case I will not talk farther about it,” 
said Hugh. I will say that I and my friends 
will wait for the answer from the Big House of 
the Harvest Moon before we tell our people any¬ 
thing about it. Even if we go back home and 
come again, we will wait, as I have said.” Here 
Hugh sat down, signifying that he accepted the 
decision of the Chief and would abide by it. 

Message of white chief say,” continued Un- 
gak-ka, picking up the fourth and last piece of 
twig with his right hand, the great nation be¬ 
yond the Mas-sa-see-ba wish to make allies of 
Caddoes, and fight together against enemies of 
white chief.” Here the red Chief looked down 
and sat for a moment with his brow wrinkled in 
thought. The message say not white people 


OF THE OZARKS 


269 


fight enemies of Caddoes, but only Caddoes fight 
enemies of white people. I do not feel like my 
friends mean that way, but that is how it is 
said.” Pausing, the Chief glanced up shrewdly 
into the face of Hugh and sat waiting. 

Chief Un-gak-ka, you have separated my 
message into little bits and answered it part by 
part. I feel like you do about the last point. 
But I have to say what I can make come true. 
My people did not say anything about the point 
you raise. I shall have to go back for instruc¬ 
tions on that.” And the lad sat down, feeling 
that the shrewd honesty of the Indian Chief had 
gone straight to the heart of a matter that was 
worth much thought, especially on the part of 
the red man. There was nothing for him to say. 

Maybe wise men of Big House of the Harvest 
Moon will say Caddoes do this, anyway. I not 
say. I send messenger and see.” And the Chief 
put the fourth piece of the twig into his belt with 
the third. Message of the white chief answered, 
far as I can answer now. For the rest, it will 
take one moon send messenger to Council and 
bring back words of the wise ones.” 

The wisdom of Un-gak-ka is as the wisdom of 
the ancient sages,” said Hugh, when the Chief 


270 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

had sat down. ^^Your words have made my 
heart warm for you and your people. Your an¬ 
swer, and that of the wise men of your council- 
fire, brings strength to my heart and to the 
hearts of my friends here with me.’^ Here Hugh 
stooped and picked up four little pieces of bark 
from the floor of the Big House. Holding one 
in his hand for each point, tossing away two and 
pocketing two, as the Chief had done, he re¬ 
hearsed the answer to show that he had it cor¬ 
rectly. ^^The answer of the Chief of the Cad- 
does is that he and his people will be friends 

'V 

with me and my friends; that he will send young 
men and help us scout for the rock that runs 
when it is hot; that he will send messengers to 
the Big House of the Harvest Moon and bring 
back word whether or not the Caddoes will be 
our allies; and whether the Caddoes will fight 
with us against our enemies in this country.” 
Having placed the third and fourth pieces of 
bark in his pocket, he sat down. 

The white chief hears straight words. It is 
so, as he said.” 

^^When, then,” continued Hugh, rising again 
to his feet, shall we start on the scout? ” 

This not all same like making promise go to 


OF THE OZARKS 271 

war. Scout begin witb next sun if the white 
chief say so.’’ 

Hugh rose and spoke again. There was gen¬ 
uine feeling in his face and voice as he talked. 

The Caddo Chief and his people have good 
friends in me and my friends. As long as the 
waters of the beautiful Caddo River flow down, 
until west winds cease whispering their words of 
friendship into the ears of the pine-trees, while 
these rock-braced mountains stand up as a home 
for the spring blossoms, will the hearts of this 
party and their people remember the brave Cad- 
does and their friendship. I have said.” 

The Council was adjourned. The Chief and 
his attendants left the Big House first, followed 
by Hugh and his friends. Outside, they sepa¬ 
rated, each going to his lodge. When they had 
arrived at the guest-lodge, the three friends sat 
down to think out their plans. 

The Chief certainly did analyze the situation 
into its real parts,” said Hugh to the others. He 
ought to be a lawyer, or something like that. 
His shrewdness is equal to a white man’s.” 

The shrewdness of the red Chief compared 
with the shrewdness of the white man is like the 
talk of the Great Father to a little child,” said 


272 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

Wano. His words were enigmatic, but bis looks 
were an ample interpretation. 

Hugb saw tbe pride of the Cherokee and read 
the hauteur of his manner. He laughed and 
slapped the red youth on the shoulder. Why 
so high and mighty, little one? he asked. Did 
I not say that the wisdom of the red Chief was 
equal to that of the white man? Wliat have you 
in that saying to stick up your nose about? 
Shall I say that the wisdom of the red Chief is 
not equal to the white man’s? ” 

‘‘ Cap’n, dey’s one thing sho’ an’ sartin,” said 
Buck, strutting about the little cabin, an’ dat’s 
dis. De white man wus smaht ernuf to gin de 
Chief a message whut had a lot o’ p’ints in it, 
an’ de Chief wus smaht ernuf to see whut we 
wants to do an’ he’p us out, whilst he piddlin’ 
wid de res’ o’ dem things. An’ ef I riccommem- 
bahs kareckly ’bout it, hit wus me—Buck—de 
niggah, whut pieced all dem messages out an’ 
patched ’em up.” 

Wano looked up quickly at the swaggering 
negro. Hugh caught the eye of the Indian and 
grinned. The budding anger, with the surprise, 
melted down in the Indian’s face and a twinkle 
came in his eyes. Buck stood reared back, with 



OF THE OZARKS 


273 


a hand, on either side of the door, looking out 
across the village. There was a twinkle in his 
eyes which neither of the others saw. 

With no further reference to the respective 
wisdom of their people, the three set about mak¬ 
ing plans for the scout into the mountains after 
the lead. They decided that they would accept 
the aid of the Caddoes gladly, and would follow 
the directions of the young man who had some 
knowledge of the lead. They would try out this 
plan thoroughly. If it succeeded, their mission 
was accomplished and their journey at an end. 
If it failed, they would be no farther from their 
quest than they would be otherwise, for they 
would have to hunt out the lead territory sooner 
or later, anyway. With that settled, they began 
mending and repacking their belongings. It was 
voted that they w^ould start early next day, and 
they wanted things in good condition to begin 
with, for the travelling in the mountains would 
be hard on their clothing, no doubt. 

By sunset the tribe was gathering for the feast. 
Every man, woman, and child who could pos¬ 
sibly do so was either present or preparing to 
come. Hugh and his friends were invited to 
seats on a great raised platform made of poles 


274 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


cut in even lengths and piled in alternate layers 
that crossed each other. Built up thus solidly, 
there was no danger of a collapse. Beside them 
on the platform were the Chief, Un-gak-ka, his 
medicine-man, and the five petty chiefs. The 
party of ten were well placed to see all that went 
on, and the prospect was filled with interest for 
the white youth and his friends. None of them 
had ever seen such a function before except 
Wano, and he saw it when but a young child, and 
remembered but little about it. 

Near the bank of the river a deep trench had 
been prepared, and in it a great fire had burned 
until there remained a glowing bed of coals at 
the bottom. The last supply of wood heaped on 
the fire was of oak-bark. This made coals that 
would stay hot and glow on for hours. Over the 
trench thus heated the prepared carcasses of the 
two bears were barbecued. They were first 
seared by actual contact with the hottest part of 
the fire, so that the natural fiavor and juices 
were retained. Then, being placed upon bars of 
green dogwood, a few inches above the fire, the 
meat was slowly roasted. By the time it was 
half done, delicious odors floated throughout the 
village and added to the hilarity of the tribe. 


OF THE OZARKS 


275 


Old and experienced squaws were placed in 
charge of this part of the ceremony, and it was 
almost worth their lives to make a serious mis¬ 
take in the cooking. 

The party on the platform gathered early, and 
the tribe soon began to congregate about it in 
little knots and companies. Sitting there, the 
spirit of the wild places swelled big in the heart 
of Wano. He saw the saffron bars of sunset’s 
afterglow but dimly as they crowned the heads 
of the westward mountains. Beyond them, at 
least in spirit, he saw the gathering clans of the 
Cherokees in the dim forest-aisles of western 
Tennessee and northern Mississippi. He heard 
again the soft, liquid tones of his mother’s voice, 
and swelled with pride at the sight of his father, 
the war-chief of his tribe. In the soft shadows 
he saw the tepees of the great village of his child¬ 
hood home. The pale radiance of a full moon 
showered the scene with silvery light and decked 
it out in colors of fairy-land. The rude drums 
throbbed anew in his blood, his brain grew dizzy 
with remembrance. A tightness seized his 
throat and made it ache. He saw, as the tribe 
stepped the rhythmic measures of the harvest 
festival dance, the ghostly depths of the forest 


276 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


send forth, a deluge of painted warriors. A ter¬ 
rible war-whoop rent the air. A frenzied warrior 
ran at his beloved father, brandishing a long 
lance. He saw his father stabbed from behind, 
and, sagging slowly forward, fall dead at the 
feet of his squaw in the dance. Then, in loneli¬ 
ness and terror inexpressible, his childish heart 
went mad and his little feet turned to run. On 
and on he ran, far into the night. He knew noth¬ 
ing more, clearly, until he found himself a 
stranger in the home of the Hartshorns. But in 
war or peace, in sorrow or joy, in success or de¬ 
feat, in life or death, he could never forget the 
fiendish face of the warrior with the lance as he 
triumphed over his fallen father, nor could the 
memory of his mother’s dying scream, as a war- 
club smote her down, be erased from his heart. 
He did not know, until in the midst of another 
feast similar to that one, just how poignant and 
strong were the memories. They tore his heart 
anew. He turned his head to one side to dash 
an unwelcome tear from his eye, and set his jaw 
so grimly that it hurt. He was called back from 
the land of childhood recollections by the noise 
of the milling, excited tribe. 

A dance preliminary to the feast was being 


OF THE OZARKS 


277 


arranged. In long lines the men and women 
found their places facing each other. The drums 
throbbed out upon the cool night air, and the 
whole company took up the chanted refrain. 
Their bodies began to sway in time to the music. 
For several minutes the lines stood thus, sway¬ 
ing and chanting. Suddenly a high-pitched yelp 
broke from the throat of a young buck, and he 
left his place in the line and danced alone from 
one end of the formation to the other, down the 
aisle between the men and the women, and then 
back again to his place. Next the thin, high- 
pitched voice of a woman broke the monotonous 
chant with a shriek. From her place in the line 
she leaped out into the aisle and danced from 
end to end of the formation, which was nearly a 
hundred yards long. The entire company kept 
up its swaying and chanting. The barbaric 
rhythm of it got into the blood. The punctua¬ 
tions of the drum-beats accentuated the swaying 
of the bodies and the chanting of the refrain. 

Alternating thus, a man and then a woman, 
they danced on. There was never anything but 
solo-dancing. Not the faintest suggestion of sex 
or of dancing together by men and women was 
in the ceremony. Its appeal was entirely dif- 


278 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

ferent from tliat of the dances of civilization. It 
was athletic and interpretive, and the clothing 
was the same as that worn on other occasions. 
Clearly, the dance was intended to express some¬ 
thing, and not to lead up to something. And the 
thing expressed, whatever it was, evidently lifted 
the hearts of men and their families in a sym¬ 
pathetic ecstasy shared by all. 

This had been going on for perhaps an hour 
when there came an interruption in the form of 
the ringing of a rude gong. Instantly the dance 
ceased. The music was hushed and the swaying 
bodies were stilled. Arising to his full height 
upon the platform, and with right hand extended 
above his head, palm outward, Chief Un-gak-ka 
spoke to his people: 

My children, the Great Spirit has brought us 
a friend in the white chief from beyond the great 
waters. By his bravery in the chase we have 
our own Pelo-hatchie and Chingachai, for the 
great bear was already upon them when our 
friend sprang to the defense and slew the animal. 
By his hand we have also the bear-feast to-night. 
It is well that we give thanks in our lives. First, 
we give thanks to the Great Spirit for bringing 
us this friend. Then we thank our friend for 


OF THE OZARKS 


279 


his bravery in saving our people. Then we give 
thanks for the feast he has brought to us. Blood 
will abide ready to be shed for the blood he saved 
to us, and friendship will abide ready to answer 
to the friendship of the white chief. Now and 
afterwards shall this be so. The Caddoes have 
said. I, their Chief and spokesman, have said. 
So say we all.^’ 

As he concluded, the Chief thrust up his right 
hand anew, with the fist clenched, and as he did, 
every man, woman, and child "in view of the plat¬ 
form thrust up the right hand with clenched fist, 
in imitation of the Chief. Having thus returned 
thanks to the Great Spirit for a new friend, and 
to the new friend for his brave assistance of one 
of their petty chiefs, and having expressed ap¬ 
preciation of the food provided by the braves out 
of the bounty of the Guardian Spirits, the noise 
and clatter of conversation set in anew as they 
all turned to the feast. 

Great vessels filled with a stew made mainly 
of dried green corn and bits of venison were set 
at one end of the fire-trench. At the other were 
vessels of yams. Between, done to a beautiful 
turn, were the carcasses of the two bears. Nim¬ 
ble-handed maidens served the Chief and his 


280 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


party with, all the food that could possibly be 
eaten. They sat in silence, eating and watching 
the feasting crowd. Conversation died down. 
The Caddoes gave themselves determinedly, after 
the manner of savages, to the business of eating, 
and ate until they were completely gorged. 
When one could eat no more, he expressed his 
satisfaction with loud exhalations of breath and 
much smacking of the lips. He left the feasting 
crowd and turned aside to the front of a near-by 
lodge where enormous gourds sat, filled with a 
drink brewed of ripe persimmons and water. 
This drink was standard among all the south¬ 
western Indians, and contained from five to 
eight per cent, of alcohol. The taste was acrid 
and rank, but the after-taste that lingered when 
drinking was over, was not unpleasant. It 
would produce intoxication if indulged in too 
freely. 

Soon after the main part of the company had 
finished eating they returned to the village 
street, just before the platform of the Chief and 
his party. Keforming the lines as before supper, 
they began the dance anew. This continued, 
much as it had been before, until nearly mid¬ 
night. Tired men and women, the older ones 


OF THE OZARKS 


281 


especially, dropped out and sat along the edge 
of the street to watch and rest. The lines 
shortened as the dancers thinned out. The music 
of the drums and the chanting became wilder as 
the night wore on. Great drops of perspiration 
stood out on the faces of the men. The younger 
women writhed and swayed with renewed energy 
as the men leaped and danced. The cries and 
yelps became shriller and keener as the dance 
grew wilder. Ever and anon a brave would 
break away from the dancing line and run hur- . 
riedly to the gourds of persimmon beer. Here 
he would drink with mighty gulps and then 
hasten back and throw himself into the dance 
again. The wildness of intoxication began to 
show along with the wildness of the dance. Oc¬ 
casionally two men would leap out into the aisle 
at once and dance down the line and back again. 
When this occurred one of the women would re¬ 
tire from the dance. Hone of the visitors knew 
the meaning of that, and no explanation was of¬ 
fered. The women seemed to go reluctantly. 
But they continued to drop out as the men grew 
wilder. 

Shortly after midnight the dancers were re¬ 
duced to about twenty-five in number, all of 


282 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


them men. There being no longer an aisle to 
dance in, the line of men swayed and bent at 
the ends until a circle was formed. Here the 
drums struck into a different tempo. The chant 
changed with it. The music took on a weird and 
thrilling wildness that seemed to rouse the 
passions of both dancers and spectators to a 
frenzy. Leaping to their feet again, those who 
had dropped out crowded around and stood in 
a circle about the dancing warriors, watching 
eagerly every movement and joining in the chant. 
Heaps of logs, fired for illumination, were piled 
high again. The flames shot up and lit the scene 
with a weird light. Ever wilder became the 
dance. The warriors, brandishing long knives 
and hatchets, crouched and leaped as if upon a 
foe, chanting and keeping time with the music. 
Faces were set, and the glitter of a flghting 
frenzy shone from the hundreds of eyes. It was 
a grim and thrilling sight which Hugh and Buck 
would never forget. 

The pale stars twinkled down upon these 
simple forest children. The fitful fires sank 
lower and threw a more fantastic light upon 
the scene. The swaying throng panted and sung 
in unison with the wild drum-throbs. The danc- 


OF THE OZARKS 


283 


ing braves, worn in body but fierce in spirit, 
drove laggard feet around tbe grim circle in the 
shadows. Far on toward the morning hour the 
frenzied dance wore itself out, and wearied 
braves and exhausted watchers dragged them¬ 
selves away to dark lodges to seek rest. 


CHAPTER XVI 


On tlie day following the feast and dance the 
whole village slept late. The sun was high in the 
heavens when the usual stir began in the street. 
Men came from their lodges yawning and drowsy. 
Blear-eyed women moved languidly about the 
necessary duties of the day. Sleepy children 
huddled in the sunlight on the southern sides of 
lodges. Hugh, Wano, and Buck slept as late as 
any of the others, and it was almost the middle 
of the morning before they awoke. The day was' 
spent in resting and recuperating from the 
carousal of the night before. 

I don’t wonder that Indians never feel like 
working very much, if that is the way they spend 
their nights,” said Hugh to his friends, as they 
returned from a splash in the river to wash their 
eyes open. 

^^Dey sho’ kin dance, some,” said the negro, 
ain’t nevah seed no such goin’s-on befo’, in 
all my bo’n days. I done seed de niggers dance 
all night lots o’ times, but I ain’t nevah seed no 
sich dancin’ as dat wus las’ night.” 

284 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


285 


It was cliild^s play/’ said Wane, contemptu¬ 
ously. You ought to see a real dance once, 
among the Cherokees. It would make your hair 
stand on your head.” 

Just so it stood on my head,” laughed Hugh, 
it would be all right. I should be afraid they 
would want to stand it somewhere else.” 

Two runners left last night for the Big Vil¬ 
lage in the south,” said Wano. ‘‘ They carried 
questions to the Council-House. White Wolf 
and another runner left an hour before sundown. 
It will take three days for council, three days 
for going, three days to get back. That’s nine 
days in all. By time they get back, we may be 
back, too.” 

I suttinly is glad you-all made up yo’ min’s 
ter rest hyah ’stid o’ stahtin’ on de scout to-day.” 

I think it was wise, too,” said Hugh. We 
want to be in good trim for that scout, for, if I 
make no mistake, we are in for trouble. This 
Chingachai wants nothing better than a fight 
with those Cherokee outlaws, and I have a notion 
that he will get it.” 

If he get fight, we get fight.” 

Of course, Wano, we shall have to stay with 
our friends. And, by the way, I understand that 


286 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

the outlaws are Cherokees. Maybe we bad bet¬ 
ter leave you here when we go into tbe moun¬ 
tains.’^ 

The Indian youth rose to his full height, and 
looked Hugh straight in the face a moment with 
something akin to surprise and anger in his 
eyes. His lips were drawn straight and tight, 
and had an expression that was hard and cruel. 
His eyes blazed with smouldering emotion. 

I know,” he said. You ’fraid I, Wano, a 
Cherokee, will not fight the outlaw Cherokees. 
You think I run off, or maybe fight for them. If 
it is so, that you think of the courage and faith¬ 
fulness of a-” 

Hold! ” cried Hugh. Hold, right there. 
Not another word.” And he lifted his hand 
sternly, his eyes blazing. “ Whatever my words 
seemed to mean to you, my heart is not open to 
any such charge. You shall not say it. You 
know that I could not doubt your faithfulness. 
And you know that I could not doubt your 
courage. You are bound to know, if you will 
think for a minute, that what I tell you is true. 
I simply wanted to save you from the unpleasant 
decision of fighting either your own people or 
your party.” 



OF THE OZARKS 


287 


The erect form of the powerful Indian youth 
relaxed. His pride was of the extremely sensi¬ 
tive and personal sort. Sensitiveness is little 
more than selfish vanity strung up to concert 
pitch. It is quick to take offense, and some¬ 
times harbors a grudge. It is usually coupled 
with a little of the sense of inferiority. If a 
man is quite sure of his position and worthiness, 
he is not looking for slights, and consequently 
does not see them unless they are exceedingly 
evident. The red men felt their inferiority, 
measurably, and were vain of their talents; 
hence most Indians were boastful. But the re¬ 
laxing tension of his body, as well as the expres¬ 
sion of his eyes, showed that Wano had a better 
self and that it was coming to the surface. 

It is well, my friend. I not see all you 
meant, at first. I am ashamed that I misunder¬ 
stood. Your words of friendship warm my heart. 
What you say about the choice would be hard, 
but for one thing you do not know.’’ 

Here the eyes of the Indian youth blazed 
again. Briefly and in words that fairly burned 
he told the bare outline of the murderous raid 
upon his family when he was a little child. At 
the close of the recital he said, with a concen- 


288 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


trated feeling in Ms voice that could not be mis¬ 
understood : I tMnk that Talladega and Ms 
band made that raid. It is possible that I may 
meet the murderers of my mother and my father. 
So, I go on the scout—I will not be left behind.’^ 

HugMs hand was extended toward Wano. 
They stood for a moment with a clasp as firm 
and understanding and sympathetic as if the 
thoughts of each had been written out in large 
letters. 

None the worse for their momentary misunder¬ 
standing, the little party put in the day sleeping 
and resting, when they were not attending to the 
simple needs of their outfits. Late in the even¬ 
ing, as the setting sun tipped the pines with 
greenish gold and mantled the shoulders of the 
towering hills with a roseate glory, Chief Un- 
gak-ka came to the lodge of the visitors. After 
greetings and polite expressions of interest in 
the comfort of his guests, he told them his plans 
for their scouting expedition. 

Chingachai knows hill-country better than 
anybody. He be guide for you. Pelo-hatchie 
best bear-hunter in the village. He go help hunt. 
Little Otter is war-chief. He go help fight. I 
send Talat, also, who is best runner in the woods. 


OF THE OZARKS 289 

You might have to send back word.” All this 
was said through the interpreter, and it took 
several minutes. 

The Chief started to leave, but turned again as 
he reached the door of the lodge and said: Our 
hearts are warm toward our friends. If there is 
fighting, let Talat come and tell us. He can 
lead us back to the place, and we will help. I 
have said.” 

The stalwart form of the Chief strode out of 
the lodge amid the most profound silence. When 
Un-gak-ka was gone the three friends looked at 
each other with a surprised and pleased excite¬ 
ment beyond words. Buck got up solemnly from 
his seat on the floor and danced the double 
shuffle down one side of the room and cut the 
buck ” back up the other side. His face was 
shining, and his wide-open mouth showed a set 
of teeth as dazzlingly white as if they had been 
chinaware. Hugh lay back on his kit and poked 
both feet straight up into the air as far as he 
could reach them. Wano looked with disdain 
upon the antics of the other two, and began 
sharpening his hatchet with a sandstone that lay 
near by. ]^Tot a word was spoken for a long time. 
Finally Hugh got up and went to the door and 


290 


THE LEAU-HUNTERS 


stood looking down tlie street of the village after 
the receding forms of the Chief and the inter¬ 
preter. When they were out of view he turned 
again to his friends and said, ^^Well, what do 
you think of that? ” 

Clearly, nobody thought, for nobody made any 
answer. It was an unequalled offer of friend¬ 
ship and won the hearts of the three completely. 

The first faint streaks of the dawn found the 
party assembled and ready to move. Little Otter 
was in command so far as the Caddoes were con¬ 
cerned. Hugh was in a way commander-in-chief. 
Chingachai was to lead the party. It was neces¬ 
sary only to tell him the objective. Reaching it 
was left entirely to his choice of route and pace. 
They waited only the coming of Talat with the 
last message of the Chief. In the dimness of the 
morning shadows they saw him approach. 

We all here, my friend, and ready to go when 
you say,’^ said Little Otter to Hugh. 

“What said the Great Chief Un-gak-ka?’^ 
asked Hugh, turning to Talat. 

“ The Chief says may the Great Spirit go with 
you on your scout. 

Then, addressing the entire party through the 
interpreter, Hugh said: 


OF THE OZARKS 


291 


^AYe will go nortli. CMugachai knows tlie 
neigkborliood where we will find the rock that 
runs when it is hot. He will lead us to that 
country. We will travel as fast as a warrior 
may travel on the long trail with his kit. We 
will stop for rest and eating when the sun is 
straight up. We will camp to-night by a stream. 
We will keep close together through the day, and 
if one is lost, let him make the call of the great 
owl, left unfinished.’’ 

When the plans and the signal were under¬ 
stood, the little party set out. Wading directly 
across the river of the Caddo, they struck north¬ 
ward into the mountains. Several miles had 
been covered before the sun came up. The gait 
was a good four miles an hour, and hour after 
hour they clung to this pace. Chingachai was 
an expert guide. He never lost a minute, and 
set a pace that utterly precluded much talking 
and made loitering impossible. At noon they 
were following the course of a small stream that 
broke out of the mountains, to get through with¬ 
out climbing over them. Suddenly the gorge of 
the stream gave back both ways, and they found 
themselves in a beautiful, park-like valley sur¬ 
rounded on all sides by towering hills. The 


292 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

mountain-wall was solid save for the two narrow 
places where the stream went through. The 
water flowed directly across two ranges of tower¬ 
ing heights, breaking through each in a narrow 
gorge. There is probably no other place in the 
country where such a thing occurs. A few rods 
from where they entered the little surrounded 
valley a bend in the hills to the east brought into 
view both of the gorges at the same time. A 
little spring bubbled out of the ground at the 
foot of a splendid pine-tree. Here they rested 
and ate the noon meal. It was simple and frugal, 
but ample for the actual needs of the party. 
Each man carried in his own kit the supplies for 
his own use. 

That is the most unusual thing I ever heard 
of,’^ said Hugh, as they sat about the little 
spring. Instead of following down a valley, 
this stream breaks square through both ranges 
of hills. There must have been some mighty 
upheaval here in the past, to break these hills in 
two that way.’^ 

^Ht is the Narrows,’^ said Chingachai. ^^A 
few of my people know of this place. Here our 
fathers destroyed the Quapaws, long ago. They 
do not come this way any more. I found this 


OF THE OZARKS 293 

pass when I escaped from the outlaws. I do not 
know whether they found it or not.’^ 

Following the little stream, the party came 
soon to the other pass through the parallel range 
of hills. When they came out of the pass they 
turned toward the northwest, to get back on 
their line of general direction. 

That way,’’ said Little Otter, pointing north¬ 
east, are springs of water, too hot to wade in, 
that flow from the earth.” 

I have heard .of the thermal springs,” said 
Hugh. We certainly would like to see such a 
natural wonder, but there is not time now. 
Maybe we will have a chance another time. Now 
we must hasten to the region of the lead and 
begin our search.” 

Soon after the middle of the afternoon they 
came to the Ouachita River. It ran in a beau¬ 
tiful, rugged valley, cleaving a way through the 
hills which at times came almost to the water’s 
edge on both sides. Hugh, accustomed all his 
life to the sluggish streams of the western part 
of Tennessee, marvelled at the clearness and 
beauty of the water. 

They crossed on a shoal of rock and gravel 
where the water was not waist-deep. It looked 


294 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


to be not more than Imee-deep, but, on stepping 
in, they found it more than twice that depth. 
Striped bass with sides of gleaming silver were 
seen darting away as they waded, A small 
school of red-horse fluttered noisily off of the 
head of the shoal. In the eddy waters of the 
pool above the shoal a flock of belated mallards 
swam lazily, feeding on mussels and pin-oak 
acorns. The scene was unforgettable to those 
who loved such sylvan beauty, and unimaginable 
to those who did not. 

Somewhere between this river and the great 
river of the Arkansas, which lay a day^s jour¬ 
ney to the north. Major Hartshorn had told 
Hugh that he ought to find the lead. Begin¬ 
ning with the rocks that lined the edge of the 
stream as he waded out, he lost no opportunity 
from there on to look for signs of the metal that 
was more precious than gold to the woodsman. 

On top of the first range, after crossing the 
river, Chingachai came to a stop. The others 
gathered about him promptly. 

‘^From here, we in the enemy’s country,” he 
said. ^^We make travel now like danger every 
step.” 

Hugh stepped to the front at the translation 


OF THE OZARKS 


295 


of the words of the Caddo, and gave brief direc¬ 
tions for the rest of the afternoon. His plan was 
the same that he and his two friends had used 
in coming through the country of the Quapaws. 
Pointing to the crest of the range to the left of 
them, he said: Wano, take that crest. Buck, 
take this one. Little Otter and I will go down the 
center of the valley between. The others divide 
equally and go on each side of us. It is about 
a mile from crest to crest, and there are eight 
of us. We ought to be able to see everything as 
we go, and keep in touch with each other. Is 
that good? 

It is good,^^ said Little Otter, the war-chief. 

We will travel a little slower, for the crests 
are broken and rocky, and Buck and Wano can¬ 
not make as good time there as we can in the 
valley.’’ 

It is good,” added Little Otter. 

^Hf an enemy is sighted, give the cry of the 
blue jay five times. If the enemy is on the left 
of the line, the five calls will mean to rally to that 
side. If to the center, call five times, and then, 
after an interval, call five times again. If to the 
right, make it three times.” 

Little Otter repeated the instructions word for 


296 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

word, and concluded with the comment, It is 
good.” 

^‘When it is time to rally, and no enemy is 
seen, I will make the call of the great owl, un¬ 
finished.” 

It is good,” said Little Otter. 

Then go,” said Hugh. 

The party spread out in the formation ordered. 
Hugh and Little Otter descended to the depths 
of the valley. This plan would keep the leaders 
in touch with all their forces all the time. They 
found a small stream trickling down the valley, 
and soon it began to get larger. Hugh took the 
left side and Little Otter the right. Hugh con¬ 
tinued to study the rocks as he Avent along. 
There were gneiss, granite, sandstone, limestone, 
a dense black rock that he did not know how to 
classify, and a slaty-feeling rock as devoid of 
grit and grain as if it had been clear kaolin. 
This attracted his attention especially, and soon 
he picked up a piece some four inches long and 
began to whet his pocket-knife on it. He found 
that it made a peculiarly good whetstone. But 
there was no sign of the rock he sought. 

The long shadows began to fill the little val¬ 
ley with purple twilight. Only on the crest of 


OF THE OZARKS 


297 


tlie mountains was there sunlight left. Watch¬ 
ing until the last rays of the sun left the east¬ 
ward mountain, Hugh stopped and listened a 
moment. Then, lifting up his voice in the hoarse, 
fretful call of the great owl, he sent out the 
signal for evening rally upon the quiet air. 
Almost immediately the shrill piping of the blue 
jay rang out. Springing to instant attention, 
he counted the calls. There were five. With 
bated breath he listened for more. Ko more 
came. It was the signal agreed on. Some one 
to the left side of the line had seen the enemy. 

He knew that every member of the party had 
heard, and would even now be making his way 
toward the point from which the call came. 
Slipping into the deeper shadows away from the 
little stream, he began the silent and swift as¬ 
cent of the valley that lay to his left. Pausing 
to see if he could locate other members of the 
party by sounds, he was impressed with the skill 
of their woodcraft. Though his ears were as 
keen as a wolf^s, he could hear not a sound of 
movement in any direction. Both pleased and 
disappointed, he continued his silent and rapid 
way through the forest. He came at length to 
within a hundred yards of the place he had lo- 


298 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


cated the call as coming from. Sinking into a 
clump of wild mulberry-bushes, he listened and 
scanned the mountainside as far as he could see. 
Still there was no sound. 

‘‘ Well,” thought he, either they are not com¬ 
ing, or this is the finest party of stalkers I ever 
saw in the woods. It certainly looks as if I 
had the whole State to myself.” 

As he sat watching and listening, suddenly the 
call of the jay rang out again. He coursed its 
sound and located the caller a little further up 
the mountainside and ahead of him, perhaps a 
hundred and fifty yards away. The cry was then 
followed by a lusty and whining cry of the great 
owl, unfinished. This time he sighted the caller. 
It was Chingachai. The call of the owl was re¬ 
peated. The guide wanted them to rally to him 
for some special reason, and had figured out this 
way of calling them when no call had been 
agreed upon. So concluding, Hugh rose from 
his concealed position in the mulberry-bushes 
and started toward the guide. Almost at the 
same instant four other forms did likewise, from 
as many different kinds of hiding-places. It was 
an astonishing exhibition of woodcraft. Five 
grown men had come to within a hundred and 


OF THE OZARKS 


299 


fifty yards of a conimon point, and not 'one had 
seen any other as he moved through the forest. 
One of them had come nearly a mile, and was 
there as soon as the nearest man. Buck was not 
fifty yards from Hugh when they both arose 
to approach the guide. Wano and Pelo-hatchie 
were on the opposite side and could not yet be 
seen. 

It is all the way I could think of to call,” ex¬ 
plained Chingachai, as the others came up the 
side of the mountain to him. The camp-call 
was the cry of the great owl, but the white chief 
was to give it. I could not give it first. If I 
had given it after the w^hite chief had, it would 
have been misunderstood. All I could do was 
to wait until the carnp-call was sounded, then 
call you here by the other, and let you know 

T.-I 

when you got here that there was no enemy. So 
I stepped out on this shelf and called in plain 
sight.” 

It is good,” said Hugh. 

It is good,” said Little Otter. Why did you 
call?” 

^^We are in enemy country,” answered the 
guide. !Not far from here the outlaws camped 
often while I was with them. iNTear here I saw 


300 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

the rock that runs when it is hot. Just behind 
us is a dry cave where we can camp, and all 
the outlaws in the mountains could not run us 
out in a year. The cave has a spring in it, 
though it is dry everywhere but where the little 
water flows out. Come and see.’’ 

Following the guide, they came to the cave. 
The entrance was narrow, the interior was large 
enough for five times as many men, and the little 
spring bubbled up from under a boulder at one 
side and ran off in a thin stream. The floor of 
the cavern was as dry as a bone. A better place 
to camp would be hard to find. Both Hugh and 
the Caddoes expressed their pleasure in the wis¬ 
dom of the guide because of the manifest supe¬ 
riority of the cave as a camping-place. Hugh 
unrolled his blanket and hung it before the en¬ 
trance to the cave, then turned to Little Otter. 

“ It is safe to make a fire and eat in comfort? ” 
he asked. 

The war-chief looked closely at the angle of 
the wall, the placing of the blanket, and the 
depth of the cavern. Pulling the blanket far¬ 
ther to one side of the entrance, and walking 
around the angle of the interior wall, he pointed 
to a place on the floor of the cave and said: 


OF THE OZARKS 301 

Here fire will be safe. see blaze of smoke 
from outside.” 

Outside, the darkness bad already fallen. Tbe 
myriad sounds of nigbt which mingle so effec¬ 
tively as to be almost a ghostly silence, were 
humming and throbbing through the air. The 
ear attuned to them could hear not only the en¬ 
semble effect which some call silence, but the 
separate notes that make the many-voiced orches¬ 
tra of the night, elfin and thin but audible never¬ 
theless. It was the work of only a moment to 
bring into the cave several pine-knots and some 
dead timber and start a fire. Soon the ruddy 
glow of it both warmed and lighted the interior, 
and no light reached out into the night because 
the blanket was placed just right with reference 
to the angle of the wall behind which the fire 
was burning. The tired woodsmen ate spar¬ 
ingly, drank deep of the crystalline spring, and 
stretched themselves out to rest. 

I will keep watch until half the night is 
gone,” said Hugh. ‘^Then I will wake Little 
Otter and he will keep watch until day breaks. 
Then he will rouse any one he wishes, or all of 
us.” Hugh knew that by taking the ’first watch 
himself and putting the war-chief on the second. 


302 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

lie could afterwards order the watches as he 
pleased and no one would hesitate to obey. 

The night passed without incident. Sleep 
from weariness was deep and sound, and the fine 
atmosphere of the mountains was conducive to 
perfect rest. All the next day was spent in 
searching the surrounding territory for signs of 
the metal they wanted to find. Most of the party 
did not know w^hat to look for, and would not 
have recognized it had they seen it. Only Hugh 
and Chingachai were measurably informed as to 
the appearance of the ore. Their information 
was meager enough, but better than none. Some 
simple plans were made so that there should 
always be a watch at the camp in the cave. 

Wano had the task requiring the most pa¬ 
tience. All day long, every day, he sat concealed 
in a clump of vines on the very crest of the moun¬ 
tain, searching the surrounding country for 
signs of the enemy. It became so monotonous 
that none but an Indian could have sat it out. 
His vigil began before the day had fairly 
dawned, and ended when the purple shadows 
made vision no longer possible. Only one temp¬ 
tation seriously bothered him. He never before 
heard so many turkey-gobblers at one time as 


OF THE OZARKS 


303 


lie could hear from Ms lookout any morning. 
There has never been a similar-sized territory 
known on the continent of America that had as 
much wild game of the useful and edible sort as 
did Arkansas, and in this mountainous section in 
the central regions of the territory the turkey, 
bear, and deer abounded in unbelievable num¬ 
bers. 

On the third morning the temptation overcame 
him. Waiting until the gobbling had begun to 
die out sometime after sunrise, he began to call. 
With nothing but his vocal cords he could im¬ 
itate the call of the hen to perfection. Out over 
the tree-tops rang the plaintive, lonesome cry of 
the hen-turkey. Insistently, as if she were lost 
from her mate, she yelped, then stopped. The 
answering cries of gobblers were quick. After a 
quarter of an hour he called again. This time 
two answered. He could tell by the location of 
the sounds that they had come closer to him. 
Perhaps there were two without harems, and, if 
so, both would probably come to his calling. 
Keeping perfectly still, and with eyes sweeping 
the steep ascent leading up to where he sat, he 
called again, just two or three yelps. Without 
waiting to climb the mountainside the more 


304 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


eager and brawny of tbe gobblers rose and flew 
toward him. It burst out of the tree-tops below 
like a bronze thunderbolt and came hurtling 
through the air straight for the ridge on which 
the redskin sat. With arrow fltted to bowstring 
he watched, almost holding his breath. The 
giant bird lit on the ridge not fifteen yards from 
where he sat. Scarcely had its feet touched the 
ground when the whine of the bowstring sung 
out. His aim was true. The flint arrow-head 
almost severed the turkey^s head from its body. 
Rolling and flopping, down the side of the moun¬ 
tain went the great gobbler until it came to rest 
against the root of a scrub-oak bush. There it 
hung, quivering a moment. Then all became 
still again as before. Far off to the north, the 
east, the west, as far as human eye could reach, 
stretched the rugged mountain range. Clothed 
in the tender gray of early spring, with bur¬ 
nished pine-tops set like green-jade breastpins in 
their bosoms, with the faintly-thickening purple 
of the greater distances in the background, rolled 
the ridges. Like furrows in a gianFs field, like 
billows on some vast sea, like plumed and 
armored ranks in some gigantic battle-line, they 
rolled, and rolled, and rolled—endlessly. Even 



OF THE OZARKS 


305 


the soul of a savage swelled to meet the vast chal¬ 
lenge of their beauty, their distances, and their 
promise. 

Wano climbed carefully down the mountain¬ 
side and gained possession of the gobbler. Lay¬ 
ing down his game by the side of his place of 
concealment, he took up the endless watch again. 
The scourge of childhood memories swelled his 
simple soul with a grim desire sometime to come 
up with the outlaw Cherokees. 

That night the party dined abundantly on a 
roasted turkey that must have weighed twenty- 
five pounds after it was dressed for cooking. 


CHAPTER XVII 


On tlie evening of the fifth day Wano came in 
a little earlier than usual. He appeared in the 
entrance to the cavern just as Hugh and Chin- 
gachai, worn and spent with the day^s search¬ 
ing, staggered up to the camp. The hunters were 
already in, with more game than could be eaten 
in several days. The hunt had been more than 
ordinarily successful. Two deer, three turkeys, 
and one bear had fallen before them during the 
day. The game had all been brought in. As 
darkness began to thicken, Talat came in, bring¬ 
ing a string of twenty gray squirrels that he had 
killed over on the river. When the game was 
safely drawn and hung in the cool depths of the 
cavern, the party gathered about the little camp¬ 
fire and sat resting. 

^^What have you seen to-day, Wano?^^ asked 
Hugh. 

I report big news,” said the youth, proud of 
his position as the bringer of vital tidings, as 
well as being called on to report first. Just 
as the sun was leaving the hilltops I saw a body 

306 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 307 

of warriors. By their dress and manner I know 
them as Cherokee warriors. They are camped 
for the night on a creek about two hours’ travel 
from here, straight to the north. I watched to 
see all the scouts and hunters come in. There 
are thirty-one. They are coming this way. That 
is all.” 

The reports of the hunters and the tales of the 
searchers after lead were forgotten in the pres¬ 
ence of this more exciting news. The enemy was 
in sight, and trouble was likely to begin any 
time. 

Do you know whether they have struck our 
trail or not? ” asked Hugh. 

I saw no sign of trailing,” he replied. 

^^We shall not Imow how to make our plans 
until we know what they propose to do. It may 
be that they will pass us by without disturb¬ 
ance.” 

If they know we in here, they make trouble,” 
said Chingachai. know Cherokees. They 
bad medicine.” 

^^How do you feel. Little Otter, war-chief of 
the Caddoes? ” asked Hugh. 

It is as you say,” replied the fighting man. 
^^We must know before we can do. We send 


308 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


scouts to find out wliat tlie outlaws plan. Then 
we will plan.’^ 

It is good/^ said several of the Caddoes in a 
chorus. 

‘‘ Wano understand Cherokee talk. Chingachai 
understand Cherokee talk. Talat carry news. 
Let them scout to-morrow/’ continued the war- 
chief. Maybe they hear words of enemy chief 
so we know their plans well.” 

It is good/’ said Hugh. There is a point of 
the mountain an hour’s trail north of here, jut¬ 
ting out into the valley. Three ways come to¬ 
gether there. If they take any other way be¬ 
sides the way to our camp, let them go. If they 
take the valley leading this way, let the scouts 
all retreat and come in ahead of the Cherokees. 
Wano, Chingachai, and Talat will be on that 
mountain-point when day dawns to-morrow.” 

It is good,” grunted Little Otter, signifying 
his approval of the plans thus far. If they 
come this way, then what? ” 

^^We will hide ourselves, and send a speaker 
out to talk and see what they want. Maybe they 
will pass us by without trouble.” 

I know Cherokees. They bad medicine. 
They fight.” This doleful prophecy from Chin- 


OF THE OZARKS 309 

gachai was added without invitation. It had its 
effect. 

If they mean to make trouble for us, our gem 
eral plan is simple. Keep near enough together 
so that no one may be cut off from the main 
body. Keep the way to the cave always open. 
If they drive us in, we can hold the cave against 
a thousand. We have food, we have water, we 
have shelter, we have plenty of arrows. We 
need nothing but wood to make a little fire now 
and then. Wano and I have rifles that will help. 
I say let^s get in wood now, and be ready for a 
siege if we have to stand one. How do you feel 
about it. Little Otter? 

Good,” grunted the chief. 

Soon a great pile of pine-knots and dry wood 
was collected and stowed away in the depths of 
the cave. The three who were to go out on the 
scout before daylight were ordered to bed and 
to sleep. Pelo-hatchie was given the post of im¬ 
portance as watch for the first part of the night. 
Buck was ordered to take the second watch. 
Soon the whole party except Pelo-hatchie slept 
soundly. 

Long before the dawn Buck roused the three 
scouts. After silent and swift preparation they 


310 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

departed on their mission. Chingachai leading, 
Talat and Wano followed through the darkness. 
They knew the North Star. The Big Dipper was 
visible. Orion’s belt blazed in the southwest. 
The scouts were as confident of their way as if 
it had been daylight. Drenched in the cold dews 
of early morning, the three came at length to the 
point they were to use as a watch-tower. Con¬ 
cealing themselves in the brush and behind rock, 
they awaited the break of day. 

Wano, knowing the approximate location of 
the camp, was first to spy the enemy. Soon all 
three had them located. The early morning stir 
about the camp of the outlaws bespoke the prepa¬ 
rations for the day’s activities. A hasty break¬ 
fast was eaten without kindling a fire. That was 
in itself ominous. When the Indian is on the 
war-path, he lives as simply as a beast of the 
forest. When he is taking his ease, he takes it 
loudly and lazily. 

The first real movement of the Cherokees was 
to send out scouts in several directions to look 
for something. In a very few minutes two scouts 
came back. They reported something, and the 
chief ordered the whole body forward. The 
scouts then returned in the direction whence 


OF THE OZARKS 


311 


they had come. After a while it became clear 
that they had picked up a trail and were follow¬ 
ing it. They guided the main body of the out¬ 
laws by an occasional cry like a hound on the 
trail. Those comprising the main body came 
down the valley toward the vantage-point of the 
three watchers, in single file, led by their chief. 
As soon as it was clear that they were following 
a trail, the three knew at once whose it was. 
They had been in this region for five days, and 
nobody else had been there. It was certain that 
the outlaws were following the trail of the 
searchers after lead. Talat was- sent back to 
carry the word that the enemy was on the trail, 
and that the other two scouts would be back at 
the cave before them. 

As the outlaw band drew nearer, Wano be¬ 
came more and more tense. If he had been a 
white man, one would have said he was nervous. 
The strain under which he labored may be im¬ 
agined from the fact that he believed himself 
about to encounter the murderer of his mother 
and father. He would have been perfectly will¬ 
ing to go down and engage the whole band, 
single-handed, such was the Indian recklessness 
and boastful spirit. But he knew the necessity 


312 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


for carrying out orders, and controlled Mmself 
accordingly. 

They turn our way,’^ whispered Chingachai 
to Wano a few minutes later. 

There are two valleys leading off just below 
where they are. It will be half an hour before 
we know.’’ 

^^We will watch and make sure, though I 
know already where they goin’,” said the Caddo 
a moment later. 

We will watch,” added the Cherokee. We 
must make no guesswork.” 

Like a swiftly-moving serpent, the file of In¬ 
dians came down the valley toward the watchers. 
In half an hour they were just below the point 
on which Wano and Chingachai lay concealed. 
The bare branches of the trees, except for an 
occasional pine, interposed but little obstacle to 
sight, and all that was done was done in plain 
view of the spies. Even voices could now be 
heard. The company came to a pause where the 
three valleys ran together, and waited for the 
trailers to work out the direction. 

One is a white man, one is a nigger, and the 
rest are Indians—Caddoes, most likely,” a voice 
was heard to say. 


OF THE OZARKS 313 

How many do you make out? ’’ asked an¬ 
other. 

^^Not more than five or six, I think. Many 
tracks have been made by the same feet. They 
have been over this trail many times.” 

They will not go over it again,” said an¬ 
other. The tone as well as the voice was 
threatening. 

Just then there came a halloo from down the 
valley ahead of the main body. It was wordless 
but not meaningless. As clearly as a hound 
upon the trail giving voice to his discoveries, 
the halloo of the scout conveyed the news that he 
had the trail again, that it was going that way, 
and that the others were to come on. Wano 
and his companion lingered but a moment longer 
to make sure that the whole party of outlaws 
turned into the valley leading to their camp, 
then slipped over to the opposite side of the ridge 
and struck out for the cave. Without the neces¬ 
sity of trailing, they outdistanced the Cherokees 
easily and arrived some time ahead of them. 

So you waited and saw them all come our 
way,” commented Hugh, when Wano had finished 
reporting. Did you count them? ” 

Thirty-one came in our valley.” 


314 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


You say they have our trail, think there are 

* 

five or six of us, and that one is a white man and 
one a negro? ’’ 

It is as you say.’’ 

“ Then they will feel over-confident of taking 
us, and that will give us our one big advantage. 
We must prepare an ambush very carefully.” 

The party of seven was placed to the best ad¬ 
vantage to cover and protect the spokesman. 
Wano was to be the spokesman. Talat was sent 
to the rear, nearest the cave, with instructions to 
take no chances. He might be needed as a run¬ 
ner to the village, and an injury to him just now 
would be serious. The others were placed so as 
to take advantage of every vestige of cover that 
could conceal and protect them from the arrows 
of the enemy. Buck, armed with Wano’s rifle, 
was stationed behind and above the others. 
Hugh took up his position far enough up the 
mountainside to be out of sight, but near enough 
to use his rifle to the best advantage. Thus they 
awaited the approach of the outlaws. 

They had not long to wait. The trailers came 
into view first. Waiting until they were within 
less than fifty yards of his position, Wano 
stepped out into full view and stood with his 


OF THE OZARKS 


315 


hand upraised, palm outward, as a sign of 
peace. He was seen instantly, and a short, sharp 
yelp, not unlike that of a wolf, rang through 
the forest and down the valley. The trailers 
stood still. 

My friends are watching. Stand where you 
are,’’ said he in the tongue of the Cherokees. 

Before they could have answered, had they 
intended doing so, others of their band came run¬ 
ning up in response to the yelp. At the head 
ran a tall, villainous-looking Indian whose bear¬ 
ing no less than his decorations proclaimed him 
chief. 

.Why you trail us through these mountains? ” 
asked Wano. ‘‘Do you come as friends or 
enemies? ” 

“We will see when we have talked,” answered 
the chief, insolently. He started forward toward 
the waiting Wano, at the same time motioning 
to his braves to advance and spread out around 
the stranger who spoke their tongue. 

“ It be better you stand where you are. My 
friends are watching, and they close enough to 
strike.” !Not a tremor shook the voice or a single 
nerve of the Cherokee youth, though he knew 
that his life hung by a very brittle thread. A 


316 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


sudden discharge of arrows by the band would 
most certainly get him, but he never wavered. 
Something in his bearing, or voice, or the sug¬ 
gestion of his words brought the band to a halt. 
They stood partially spread out, waiting the fur¬ 
ther command of their chief. Meanwhile crafty 
eyes were searching the surrounding forest with 
intense scrutiny. But not a twig moved, and 
not a form was in sight. 

am Talladega, the great chief of the hills 
of the Arkansas. Nobody comes into my country 
but by my word. You not ask me. It is enough. 
I must know why you here, how long you stay, 
what you do here, and you must pay for all game 
killed in my hills.” 

A lifetime of an Indian’s dream of hatred and 
vengeance swept over Wano at the mention of 
that name. Blood leaped and throbbed in his 
ears. His tongue became dry and thick. His 
vision faltered. His knees seemed about to sink 
under him. What would have been a blind, 
berserker rage swept him, and would have flung 
him at the throat of the chief, but for his iron 
will and discipline. In spite of the hatred and 
storm that raged within, Wano never altered a 
muscle of his face. His hand remained uplifted 


OF THE OZARKS 317 

in tlie peace-sign, and even the fingers did not 
clench. 

I am a Cherokee from beyond the great Mas- 
sa-see-bah,’’ answered the youth. and my 
friends have come into these hills to hunt. The 
hills do not belong to people of my native tongue, 
and we will pay for no game. Neither will we 
ask you when we may come. We are here in 
peace. If you go your way, we will go ours. If 
you make trouble, we will make Talladega and 
his band as the dead leaves of autumn.” 

A laugh of derision ran through the band of 
outlaws. They knew that there were a few 
friends of the spokesman near, but what were a 
handful to so many? 

^^We have counted the tracks of your trail. 
There may be six of you at the most. There are 
thirty of us. We have five to one, and we need 
only one to five of your kind,” said the chief, 
boastfully. ^^We will carry you back to our 
squaws and little ones as playthings, and after¬ 
wards hang up your scalps in our lodges.” 

There is no telling how long the boastful saga 
would have continued, each telling of the great¬ 
ness of himself and his people and the dire things 
that were to befall the other. Wano wearied of 


318 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

it first. His arm began to aclie from bolding it 
aloft. He took it down and rested bis band on 
bis belt near tbe ends of tbe arrows in bis quiver. 
His bow, ready strung, was in bis left band at 
bis side. 

Enough! Enough! ’’ be cried in disgust. 

As be lowered bis right band, tbe other 
thought, or pretended to think, that it was an act 
of war,—^tbat be was reaching for bis weapons. 
Tbe chief leaped toward tbe lad, yelling out an 
order. Thirty bows sprang to as many bands, 
all of them strung for action and arrows fitted 
to tbe strings. It looked as if tbe Cherokee lad 
might have reached bis last minute. But bis 
position was well chosen with reference to just 
such an eventuality. About four feet to bis left 
was a bole in tbe ground where a pine stump 
had been burned out by some forest-fire. Tbe 
depression was large enough and deep enough to 
furnish cover for bis body. As tbe outlaws drew 
back their arrows to shoot him be leaped quickly 
to tbe side and landed in the bole in tbe ground 
and sank out of sight. Tbe place where be stood 
but a moment before was cleft by a dozen arrows 
barbed with flint. Wano, crouching in bis nat¬ 
ural trenchi was untouched. 


OF THE OZARKS 


319 


Tlie outlaws sprang toward the place where 
Wano had been, and were met by a withering 
fire. Eight as good marksmen as could be found 
in the hill-country drew their beads with intent 
to kill. Talladega and four of his followers sank 
down, pierced deeply. At the psychological 
moment of surprise and chagrin on the part of 
the outlaws two rifle-shots rang out and filled the 
valley with their echoes. They were no deadlier 
than the bows, but were much noisier. With a 
yell that seemed to come from every direction at 
once, the party of intense watchers sprang to 
their feet and rushed to the charge. The trick 
worked perfectly. Taken by surprise and some¬ 
what dismayed by their losses, the band broke 
and fled for cover. 

Shooting and yelling as they ran, the party 
of Caddoes and their allies sprang to the chase. 
They swept on past Wano in his hole in the 
ground, past the fallen outlaws, driving the oth¬ 
ers before them. They were deadly calm in their 
aim, in spite of the yelling and running. Many 
arrows found their homes in the flesh of the out¬ 
laws. Three more fell at the second volley. Lit¬ 
tle Otter, raging like a mad bull on every part 
of the field, led his party on, encouraging them 


320 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


and directing the attack. Buck dropped Wano^s 
rifle in the hole as he passed, and, drawing his 
hatchet, sprang upon a Cherokee warrior who 
seemed inclined to turn and fight. He split him 
to the chin with a single blow. Hugh wanted to 
stop and see to his friend, but the need for 
rushing the fight while it was going favorably 
was too strenuous to allow of his stopping for 
anything. On he went in the chase, with his 
rifle strapped to his back and his bow and arrows 
doing as deadly work as those of any redskin 
about him. The fight became a deadly individual 
matter. Each attacker picked his man like the 
good hunter that he was. The execution was far 
greater than any ordinary woods fight among 
Indians, for every man was a trained hunter, 
and he fought with his wits instead of simply 
with his muscles. It was the grimmest hour ever 
seen in those hills. The outlaws were as mur¬ 
derous a crew as could be found, and the little 
party of hunters were as cool and deadly as 
rattlesnakes, knowing that their lives depended 
on their steadiness now for a few minutes. It 
was necessary to drive this crew off, rescue 
Wano, and get back to their cave. Whatever had 
to be done to meet this necessity was done. 


OF THE OZARKS 


321 


As the charge swept by him, Wane leaped to 
his feet and climbed out of the hole in the ground. 
He had seen Talladega fall, and intended to take 
his scalp. He advanced toward his enemy with 
every nerve taut and every sense alert. The 
chief had been only stunned, and saw him com¬ 
ing. He sprang to his feet as the youth came on. 
Crouching low, with his hatchet in his hand, the 
youth looked his venom and hatred into the 
eyes of his foe and hissed: I know you. I re¬ 
member your face, now. You murdered my 
mother, and I will have your blood for it.^’ 
Come on, weakling. I will take your scalp 
to my pigs and your soul to your mother.” 

The youth sprang at the chief, swinging his 
hatchet for a blow on the head. The chief 
stepped quickly aside, and the blow failed of its 
end. But while the hatchet missed the head of 
the chief, it struck his left shoulder with such 
force as to make both it and the arm useless. 
The force of the blow, together with its failure 
to land as he expected, jerked the handle of the 
tomahawk out of Wano^s hand. The chief 
laughed and stepped in with right hand upraised 
to deal a death-stroke with his long knife. The 
knife caught the arm of the youth, upraised in 


822 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


defense, and ripped a terrific gash almost from 
wrist to elbow. It was a flesh wound, however, 
and had only pain; there was no stunning force 
or fatal reach in it. Still using the w^ounded left 
arm in defense of his body, and reaching for his 
own knife with his right hand, Wano struggled 
knee to knee with the powerful chief. As soon 
as the youth succeeded in getting his long knife 
in his right hand, he felt grimly that the fight 
was his. The chief had no left arm to use as a 
shield, and that left his body exposed to the 
blows of his adversary. The chief seemed to 
realize it at about the same moment Wano did. 
There came an expression of uncertainty in his 
eyes. The watchful youth saw, and understood. 
With a grim snarl of triumph he stepped in 
closer, took one more of the stinging cuts on his 
wounded arm, and sank his long knife to its hilt 
in the left side of the outlaw. Talladega stood 
wavering uncertainly a moment, coughed a time 
or two, and sagged slowly forward until he lost 
his balance. Then, crmnpling up helplessly, he 
fell at the feet of the enraged youth. The Chero¬ 
kee stood over his fallen foe a moment, bent for¬ 
ward, made two or three deft strokes with his 
knife-blade, and then, planting one foot con- 


OF THE OZARKS 


323 


temptuously in tlie face of Ms enemy, he ripped 
the scalp from his head and turned to go on in 
the fight. Weak and trembling from the loss of 
blood, he staggered a few steps and fell. A 
blessed unconsciousness stole over his senses, 
shutting out sight and sound of battle. Cool, 
deep darkness settled down upon him. He knew 
no more until some time later when he awoke in 
the cavern. 

The charge sent the outlaws down the valley. 
When the pursuit had gone far enough Hugh 
stopped and began rallying his men. Little Ot¬ 
ter was hardest to stop. He was a fighting chief, 
and not particularly a strategist. 

^^Back to the cave, now, every one of you. 
Pick up Wano on the way. Buck and I will 
guard the rear. Forward, go! ’’ 

The Caddoes, in an ecstasy of triumph and 
frenzy of fighting, went reluctantly. But they 
went. Little Otter, realizing something of the 
wisdom of the plan, led the way. As swiftly as 
they could, they ran for the entrance of the cav¬ 
ern. They had almost two hundred yards’ start 
of the outlaws, who saw the retreat as soon as it 
began. Under the command of a petty chief, they 
turned and came back to renew the fight, smart- 


324 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


ing for revenge. They had lost their leader and 
eight other men, and a number of others were 
wounded. But the twenty-two remaining on 
their feet did not fear the outcome of the fight 
and were anxious to renew it. The Caddoes 
picked up the unconscious Wano and carried 
him up the hill. Shooting at every man who 
came in sight, Hugh and Buck gave way as they 
fought their rear-guard action. So deadly was 
their aim that the outlaws did not try to rush 
them, but began to deploy in two directions with 
the intention of surrounding them. This was ex¬ 
pected by the Caddoes and their allies, and the 
pace of the retreat was quickened accordingly. 
Little Otter and Chingachai ran on ahead and 
spread out to either side to meet the threat of 
the foe. Hugh and Buck came on steadily, never 
losing an opportunity to check the pursuit with 
a well-placed shot. The arrows of the outlaws 
were raining about the retreating allies now, 
but both bad aim and a too-long range made the 
shots almost harmless. Hugh espied Wane’s 
rifle as he passed the place of the deadly duel, 
and picked it up. With unbroken formation the 
party came at last to the entrance of the cavern. 
Only then did the outlaws realize the plans of 


OF THE OZARKS 


325 


their foes. With a yell of rage and disappoint¬ 
ment they charged toward the disappearing com¬ 
pany as they entered the cavern. 

Buck, either you or I must be by this door 
all the time,’’ said Hugh as they entered. 

Yas, sah, Cap’n. Gimme Wane’s rifle heah.” 
He reached for the rifle and began rapidly to load 
it. How many did we git, Cap’n? ” 

Nine in all. That leaves twenty-two. 
Twenty-two bucks and no chief,” said Hugh 
grimly. 

Buck took quick aim out through the door of 
the cave. A head was showing above a rock be¬ 
yond the entrance. At the sound of the gun the 
outlaw leaped high in the air and fell back, roll¬ 
ing and tumbling down the mountainside. 

‘‘ Naw, sah,” chuckled the negro, dey ain’t but 
twenty-one now.” And he set about reloading 
his rifle as calmly as if he were at target-prac¬ 
tice. 

A careful round of inspection revealed that 
almost every man had received some sort of 
wound, but that none was seriously hurt except 
Wano. The loss of blood had so weakened him 
that he was unfit for further duty just then. 
Hugh washed his wounds in water from the 


326 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


spring and bound them up as best he could. Hav¬ 
ing stopped the flow of blood, he ordered the 
youth to bed. The others were given what aid 
was needed, and Little Otter was asked to take 
charge of defending the cave for the present. 
The Caddo fighting chief stepped to the front 
and took up his position where he could com¬ 
mand full view of the entrance, placed his ar¬ 
rows in a neat row on the ground, and sat down 
by them. A motion of the hand brought Pelo- 
hatchie and Chingachai to his side. Buck stood 
like a statue where Hugh had left him. The four 
of them could have held the cave against a regi¬ 
ment, and the outlaws seemed to know it. The 
attack died down. Silence reigned on the out¬ 
side. 

Hugh, like a good general, set about seeing to 
it that his fighting men had provisions. He made 
a strong concoction of what tea he had in his kit, 
and carried it to the others, one by one, having 
flavored it generously with sugar. The stimulat¬ 
ing effect of it was soon felt. Meanwhile Talat 
and the other hunter were preparing tender 
strips of venison. Midday came by the time the 
meal was ready, and Buck seemed to express 
the feelings of the others when he said, ‘^Ef I 


OF THE OZARKS 


327 


jis’ liad one mo’ slab o’ meat lak dat, I could go 
out dar an’ wipe up de groun’ wid dem In jins 
all by mabse’f.” 

A council of war was called, up near the en¬ 
trance where they could watch as well as plan. 
After much discussion it was decided that they 
w^ould await the attack of the enemy where they 
were. This was the only logical course, but the 
Caddoes wanted to go out and force the fighting. 
It took all Hugh’s diplomacy to argue them into 
waiting. Finally it was settled, and the com¬ 
pany sat down to wait the move of the enemy. 

The w’^hole afternoon went by with no further 
hostile demonstrations. Hugh, unused to Indian 
fighting, wondered what it could mean. Little 
Otter, knowing Indian psychology from the in¬ 
side, could tell him. 

We penned up in here. They too strong for 
us to come out, and we too strong for them to 
come in. They starve us out.” 

Hugh crept to the blanket that hung over a 
part of the entrance, and looked long and care¬ 
fully outside. He saw nothing but the illimit¬ 
able forest and the mighty roll of the far-wander¬ 
ing ranges. Still wondering if the Caddo chief 
3svas correct, he rolled up a blanket, put a hunt- 


328 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


ing-shirt on it and a cap over one end of it, and 
fastened it to the end of a long stick of wood. 
Slowly pushing the dummy out, he tested the 
situation. It had scarcely gotten clear of the 
rocky entrance when it was hit by three arrows. 
He quickly drew it in again, to keep the enemy 
from detecting the ruse. To his surprise two of 
the arrows were sticking in the back of the 
dummy. Holding it up so that the others could 
see the result of the test, he looked from one to 
the other inquiringly. 

Outlaws have gone up the hill. They are 
now behind the big rock just outside and above 
the door,’’ said Little Otter. ^‘We penned up 
here like pigs.” 

It was as the Caddo said. Disposing his men 
about the entrance to the cavern in such a way 
as to command it from every angle, the sub¬ 
chief of the Cherokee outlaws sat down to wait. 
He did not know of the generous supply of game, 
nor of the hidden spring, nor of the pile of wood 
and pine-knots on the inside. The preparations 
which had been made were sufficient for a very 
long siege, but the party within the cavern did 
not relish it. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


Wano was feverish, in the morning, and suf¬ 
fered much pain from the terrible cuts in his left 
arm. However, Hugh was sure that a few days 
of rest and plenty of cold water would put him 
in condition to travel. 

For several days the enemy kept up a desultory 
firing of arrows into the entrance of the cave. 
The missiles for the most part struck the hang¬ 
ing blankets and fell harmlessly to the floor. Oc¬ 
casionally one whizzed by the edge of the blan¬ 
ket and struck the wall of the cave well back in 
its depths. The watchers had to be on guard con¬ 
tinually, but there was no opportunity to strike 
back. 

About the middle of an afternoon some days 
later Hugh decided to find out what was in the 
inner depths of their cavern home. With pine- 
knots for torches he and Buck set out to explore, 
leaving Little Otter in command of the defense. 

^^Buck,” said Hugh as they made their way 
carefully into the dark interior of the cavern, 
^^we have found lots of what is called floating 

329 


330 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


ore, and mucli of it shows traces of lead. I am 
convinced that this country is full of mineral 
wealth if we can just locate it.” 

Yas, sah, Cap’n. Hit sho’ is er sight, de way 
stuff is throwed about in dis country.” 

“Fortunately Mr. McSpinney and Dad have 
taught me a lot about ores. I can identify what 
I think is lead, manganese, copper, iron, silver, 
and lots of slate. Other ores I have seen, but can¬ 
not tell what they are.” 

“ Whut we gwine do wid dem all? ” 

“ Nothing, Buck—absolutely. All we want is 
to locate a good vein of lead. I am certain it is 
here, if we can only find it. Look out for that 
projection there,” he warned. 

They were now several hundred yards along 
the cavern. The way was winding and rough, 
but so far there had been no transverse or tan¬ 
gential fissures large enough to confuse them as 
to the "way. At one point they had to climb over 
a great boulder that had fallen in the tunnel. 
When they had climbed to the top of it, the space 
between the boulder and the ceiling of the tunnel 
W'as so narrow that it was with difficulty that 
they forced their way through. 

“ That' would be an easy place to defend,” re- 


OF THE OZARKS 331 

marked Hugli as they climbed down the other 
side. 

“ Sho’ would/’ assented Buck. Manuel could 
take a good soap-stick an’ beat de brains out’n de 
whole outfit o’ Cherokees fas’ as dey could dim’ 
up dar.” 

Smiling at the boastful exaggeration of the 
faithful negro, Hugh led on into the cavern. 
The way dipped suddenly downward, and they 
realized that they were going deeper under the 
mountain. The trail descended at an angle of 
perhaps twenty or twenty-five degrees. The air 
felt cooler and more moist as they went lower. 

Must be cornin’ ter water,” remarked Buck. 

I feel it, an’ smell it, too.” 

When they had gone down some distance,—• 
Hugh guessed it to be at least two hundred feet, 
which would mean going about a hundred and 
forty to a hundred and fifty yards along the trail, 
—he suddenly stopped and gave the command to 
halt. 

His feet had splashed into water. The keen 
senses of the negro had already warned him, and 
he stopped instantly. 

Wet again,” laughed Buck. “ You sho’ did 
stop sudden, Cap’n.” 


332 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

Time to stop/’ said Hugli, laughing softly. 

I don’t care to wade into an underground 
ocean as cold as ice.” 

Stepping back out of the edge of the water, he 
began to investigate. Taking a small piece of 
light trash from his pocket he tossed it out on 
the surface of the water that lay as black as ink 
at his feet. After watching a moment he said : 

It is a stream. It flows to our left. It is run¬ 
ning with considerable speed. I have already 
felt that it is as cold as ice-water. Yonder,” 
lifting his torch and peering through the dark, 

looks like the far side of the stream. As near 
as I can guess, it is about twenty feet wide. Now 
let’s see how deep it is.” 

Before the white lad could advance to see about 
the depth of the water. Buck was in front of 
him. 

Hoi’ on, Cap’n,’^ he said. Whut’s a niggah 
fer ef not to wade water fer de white folks? Hoi’ 
yo’ light ovah yo’ head an’ stan’ still.” 

Using his long torch-wood to feel out the depth 
before stepping, he worked his way slowly out 
into the water. Several times he found it too 
deep for wading, and backed up and changed 
direction. At last the entire passage was worked 


OF THE OZARKS 


333 


out. Only in one place could the stream be 
safely forded. That was on a narrow shelf of 
rock that ran along the right side. The shelf 
seemed to be a projection from the right-hand 
wall of the tunnel which stuck out into the 
stream, from a foot to a foot and a half wide, 
almost knee-deep in the water. Returning to 
where Hugh stood holding the torch. Buck led 
the way, as guide. 

Follow me, Cap’n, an’ don’ yo’ slip down. 
Dis rock shelf is narrer, an’ slick as grease. 
Keep a han’ on de wall to steddy yer. He water 
is ovah yo’ head out in de middle, and I heah it 
runnin’. Mout be er step-off. Watch yo’ feets, 
an’ inch along.” 

Slowly, carefully, foot by foot, the two made 
their way across the twenty-foot stream on the 
narrow shelf. Wet to the knees and shivering 
with cold, they came at last to the far side. 
Here Hugh leaned his torch against the wall, 
and both he and Buck wrung out their leggings 
and moccasins. As soon as his clothing had 
been replaced, Hugh lay down flat on the ground 
and tasted the water of the icy stream. 

ITm-m! ” he grunted. Strong with mineral 
of some sort.” 


334 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


He sipped again and tasted the water care¬ 
fully. 

Has iron in it—and magnesia—and some 
sulphur. I don’t know what else, but those three 
I can taste.” 

Stooping again to the water, he drank long 
and deeply. After breathing, he drank again. 

Sure is good medicine. Buck. Better drink 
a lot of it. This stream would be worth a for¬ 
tune if enough folks lived near.” 

[When both had taken all they cared to drink, 
they resumed their journey. Cap’n, talk erbout 
places to stop de Cherokees,” exulted Buck, dat 
little branch ’ll stop de whole nation fer a while. 
Dey sho’ bettah watch dey feets, or der gwine be 
ernuf dead In jins in dar ter make de whole 
mountain finicky.” 

Hugh smiled at the negro’s way of putting mat¬ 
ters, and answered: “ Right you are. Buck; that’s 
a good place to hold them up. And see, here is 
a bend in the tunnel to make it safe to stop and 
hold them.” 

The trail they were travelling made an abrupt 
turn to the right for about ten or fifteen steps, 
then swung back to the original direction. They 
could feel that it was rising some, but at a lesser 


OF THE OZARKS 


335 


angle than the descent had been on the other 
side of the stream. Suddenly they rounded a 
shoulder of the wall and came to what seemed to 
be the end of the road. 

Well! exclaimed Hugh. “ Looks like we 
have gone as far as we are going. Look at that 
mass. The walls and ceiling all seem to have 
buckled inward at the same time. I guess we 
are done, for to-day.^’ 

With some disappointment he sat down on a 
shelving projection from the mass that barred 
their way. Shifting his torch slowly from side 
to side, he studied the walls about him closely, 
then the mass on which he sat. It was almost 
pure limestone, of a light-gray color, brittle tex¬ 
ture, and rather light weight. Particles of silica 
glistened in the body of the stone as rays from 
the torchlight fell upon them at the proper angle. 
He continued to busy himself for some time 
studying pieces of the rock. 

Buck sat down on the floor of the tunnel when 
they stopped. For several minutes he sat and 
rested, doing nothing. Idly he stuck the splinters 
of his pine torch into the flame of Hughes light 
as it swept by once. The resinous wood sizzled 
an instant with a frying sound and burst into 


336 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


flame. Then the negro poked about the crevices 
of the rocky mass with his little torch. After 
a while it dawned on him that the shelf of rock 
on which Hugh sat did not reach clear to the 
floor. He thrust his torch under it and lay flat 
down to peer into the opening. There was a hole 
no wider than his shoulders where the opening 
seemed to continue. Slowly he began to crawl, 
flat on his stomach, keeping the little torch ahead 
of him. 

Hugh sat deep in thought, with his eyes fast¬ 
ened upon the mass of rocks. Suddenly he was 
startled by a deep, hollow roar. Springing to his 
feet, he looked about, seeking the source of the 
noise. Then for the first time he noticed that 
the negro had moved. The noise came again. 
It sounded like a hollow, echoing sound made by 
a voice in an immense barrel, and seemed to come 
from under the rock he had sat on. Stooping 
down, he peered under and saw the feet of Buck 
back up under the mass of rock. Just then the 
noise came again. It seemed to have syllables 
and intonation. Drawing near, he called out: 
‘^Buck! Buck! What are you doing? Where 
do you think you are going? ” 

He seized one of the feet of the negro and 


OF THE OZARKS 337 

gave it a friendly pull to let him know that he 
was there, and watching. 

Cap^n! Cap^n! came back in a hollow, 
echoing tone. 

What is it. Buck? demanded Hugh anx¬ 
iously. 

Put yo’ foots whar I kin git mah foot agin 
’em, please, sah,” Hugh made out. I got to 
hab some purchase to push. I b’leeve I done 
’skivered somep’n.” 

Knowing Buck’s keen common sense well 
enough to know that the cooperation was needed 
and wise, he placed himself where his feet were 
against those of Buck, and indicated his readi¬ 
ness by a gentle push. 

“ Go ahead! ” he shouted. 

The negro began to straighten out, pushing 
against Hugh’s feet. The white lad had all he 
could do to keep from sliding backward. Cling¬ 
ing with all his power, he managed to hold on 
in spite of the increasing pressure. Suddenly 
the pressure ceased. He lay still for a moment, 
waiting, but could no longer feel the touch of 
Buck’s feet. He changed his position so that he 
could look under the great rock in the direction 
the negro had gone. With startling suddenness 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


338 

Buck’s little torch and then the negro’s face ap¬ 
peared at the far end of a narrow passage that 
looked much like a chimney lying on its back. 
The negro grinned at his companion and said, 

Come on, Cap’n; I c’n pull you th’ough.” 

Without question or hesitation Hugh gath¬ 
ered up his torch-wood and began crawling 
through. He was somewhat slighter in frame 
and build than the negro, and was able to squeeze 
through with but little assistance. Looking 
about as he came to the end of the flume, he saw 
that it was the entrance to a great room. The 
cavern opened out in every direction. The en¬ 
trance was some six or eight inches above the 
floor of the great room, and just to one side of 
it was a gigantic slab of rock tilted against the 
wall. 

^^What a room,” said Hugh, and noticed the 
reverberations of his voice. The sounds that he 
heard a little while before were explained. It 
was like talking with one’s head in a gigantic 
barrel. 

^^Whut er place to stop de Cherokees,” said 
Buck. 

Away soared the ceiling of the cavern, too 
high to see in the wavering, uncertain light of 


339 


OF THE OZARKS 

the torches. The walls opened out in both direc¬ 
tions and curved slowly on, inclosing a room of 
regal proportions. Sturdy stalagmites rose in 
glittering groves to meet giant stalactites that 
reached down in ponderous splendor from the 
vaulted shadows above. Far in the upper depths 
of darkness glittering facets of the gray giants 
flashed back truant rays from the flickering 
torches and sparkled like artificial stars in a 
stygian sky. Kank after rank of the column- 
like formations spread away as far as the two 
could see by their uncertain light, like pale 
ghosts of forgotten ages, or wraiths of hopes that 
had not yet been born. Hugh and Buck stood in 
awed silence as the grandeur and beauty of the 
weird apartment grew on them. It was the slow, 
steady drip of water in single drops that broke 
the spell the beautiful cavern seemed to cast over 
the senses of the lads. The method of building 
those marvellous pillars that seemed to uphold 
the body of the mountain was revealed in the 
falling of these drops of water—^they were made, 
a drop at a time. 

Silently, too deeply impressed for comment, 
Hugh turned to the right and began following the 
wall of the room, studying it closely. He waved 


340 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Buck to tlie other side, and the little circles of 
light around the flickering torches began to draw 
apart. 

The circuit of the cavern took almost an hour. 
At no time were the lads entirely out of sight of 
each other’s lights, except momentarily as they 
passed behind a stalagmite. When they came 
together again at the far end of the room, Hugh’s 
eyes were shining with eagerness and his pockets 
bulged with pieces of rock. Buck, sympathetic¬ 
ally attuned to the moods of his friend at all 
times, felt the tension of his excitement. 

What yo’ seen, Cap’n? ” he asked with inter¬ 
est. 

I am not certain. Buck, just what it is, but 
if it is what I think it is, our hunt is ended. 
Make a Are.” 

Quickly the negro brought pine-knots out of 
his pockets and laid a small but exceedingly hot 
fire. Hugh took a little iron vessel from his 
hunting-coat and placed it on the fire. Then he 
took piece after piece of rock from his pockets, 
broke them with the driving-end of his hatchet 
and piled them in the pan until it was full. 
Shaking it vigorously, he settled the pieces of 
rock into the pan and let the surplus fall off. 


OF THE OZARKS 


341 


When the vessel was scarcely full of the smaller 
pieces, he placed it carefully on the fire and sat 
down to wait. 

Minute after minute dragged slowly by. With 
an interest too tense for stillness and too vital 
for useless motion the lad bent eagerly over the 
fire. He knew that the pine would burn for at 
least half an hour with intense heat. The ends 
of the pieces could then be drawn together and 
another fifteen or twenty minutes of real heat 
could be had. Then the test would end. He did 
not forget the long, dark journey back, and knew 
that he could not afford to burn any of his own 
torch-wood. 

Would it work? Would his crude smelting 
arrangement be sufficient? Would the rocks of 
many ages yield their precious secret to fifty 
minutes of ardent wooing? Would the geologic 
gnomes, hardened in a thousand years of dark¬ 
ness and bitter pressure, open their stony hearts 
to the smiling sunlight stored in a pine-tree? 
Wondering, half convinced and half afraid, the 
eager youth kept the pine wood pushed together 
and watched with heart and mind as well as with 
eyes—every sense alert and every nerve taut. 
Visions of the far-off home floated up in the res- 


342 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


inous, black smoke. He saw tke faces of his 
father and mother, of sisters and brothers. He 
saw the friendly face of McSpinney. He saw 
again the grave-faced, handsome colonel from 
Virginia. A fancied face of Aaron Burr floated 
by,—^in its wake a long gray column of marching 
men. The smoke died down. The heart of the 
pine wood glowed hotter and hotter. Time was 
marching also, faster than he realized. Thirty 
minutes passed—forty—forty-five. The gray col¬ 
umn receded. Clad in jeans and armed to the 
teeth, his own people swept into view as the fire 
danced and gleamed. The red coals glowed. A 
few specks of white ash settled slowly down. 
Blue of intense heat, almost like the heart of a 
Bunsen burner, waved and glowed. In the danc¬ 
ing heat-waves he saw a banner, a new banner 
among the symbols of empire on the earth. The 
red, white, and blue of Washington, of the 
“ Swamp Fox,’^ of the men and women who 
bought political freedom at incalculable cost 
floated in his ardent vision. Suddenly the visions 
fled. A world of youth and hope burst from the 
vivid lips of the excited lad as he sprang to his 
feet. With a sweep of his arm he seized his cap 
from his head and stood, uncovered, thrilled. 


OF THE OZARKS 343 

Look, Buck! Look! It runs! Tliank God, 
it runs! 

The negro, awed bj the intensity of the lad, 
bent over the pan and looked closely. Tiny drops 
were sweating from the pieces of rock and run¬ 
ning together on the bottom of the pan. 

‘^Hit sho^ do, Cap’n,^’ breathed the negro. 

Hit sho’ do. Dat^s de rock whut runs, sho’ as 
you is bo’n.’^ 

Hugh seized the hand of the faithful negro 
and held it in a vise-like grip. 

We have found the rock that runs when it is 
hot,’^ he said solemnly, as if it had been a ritual. 

The trip is a success. My father is honored. 
My people are prepared. And no traitorous 
schemes of empire shall flourish in this beautiful 
land for lack of lead.’^ 

Ain’t dat de troof ? ” returned Buck. We 
gwine shoot de daylights outen dat Burr an’ his 
gang jis’ quick as we kin git ’em in dese hills. 
Me an’ you an’ Wano, we gwine fix ’em. Yas, 
sah, sho’ is. Let ’em come.” And he glared 
around as if the army of Burr was at hand and 
he expected to manhandle it all by himself. 

Lifting the pan from the fire, Hugh carefully 
flicked every piece of rock out of it and set it in 


344 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


a wet place to cool. In a few minutes it was 
cool enougli to handle in comfort. There at the 
bottom, hardened now and rapidly cooling off, 
was an irregular piece of practically pure lead, 
oval in shape, about two inches across the long¬ 
est way and a quarter of an inch thick at the 
center. The thickness tapered off to a sharp 
edge all around the circumference of the piece. 
As gently and carefully as if it had been a pre¬ 
cious jewel he wrapped it in a handkerchief and 
put it in an inside pocket of his hunting-shirt. 

There,’’ he said, “ that’s done. I wouldn’t 
take a thousand dollars for that little lump of 
lead. Now come on and let me show you where 
it came from.” 

Gathering up their torches and the pan, they 
set out on the back track on Hugh’s side of the 
beautiful cavern. Near the center of the side of 
the room Hugh paused and lifted his torch, point¬ 
ing to the wall. 

There it is. See it? ” 

And there it was. A vein of sulphureted lead 
ore, standing almost perpendicular on its edge, 
about thirty inches thick, was exposed for a dis¬ 
tance of twelve or fifteen feet from the floor. It 
might have been much farther to the top,—^they 


OF THE OZARKS 345 

could not see with, their torches. There was no 
way of knowing how far into the side of the 
mountain the vein extended, but Hugh was con¬ 
fident that it went a long way. 

Cap’n, I didnT know dat wus whut yo’ wus 
looking fer. I seed one jist like dat on de side 
whar I come aroun\ Come on, lemme show 
yo\’’ 

It was true. Hugh found, when he came to 
where Buck led him, that the vein was appar¬ 
ently identical in dimensions and quality with 
the one he had discovered. Keally, it looked as 
if some great upheaval had dropped the bottom 
out of the mountain far enough to open this vast 
cavern, and that in doing so it had broken the 
vein of ore and let a part of it down also. A 
rapid examination of the vein at the junction 
with the floor did not prove this conclusively, as 
a calcareous formation deposited by the dripping 
water had covered the floor. 

Anyway,’’ he concluded, there’s enough lead 
in sight to munition the whole American army 
for a year. Let’s go back.” 

The squeeze through the narrow flume, the 
crossing of the stream, the climb over the great 
boulders, these were scarcely obstacles at alL 


346 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


The light-hearted negro and the happy white lad 
made the journey back to camp and their friends 
in much less time than it took them to come. 
By nightfall they were back in camp and re¬ 
porting their find to the others. Hugh gave a 
piece of the ore to Chingachai, the runner, who 
looked at it long and closely. 

It look like the rock that runs when it is hot. 
I think so. It been long time since I saw him.’^ 
“ It is the rock that runs when it is hot,’^ cried 
Hugh. Look here.’’ 

And taking out his precious find from the inner 
pocket of his hunting-shirt, he unwrapped it and 
showed it to the eager Indians. 

It is him,” solemnly decided Chingachai. 
The others all agreed. 


CHAPTER XIX 

The next few days were an exceedingly busy 
time. Wano was sufficiently recovered to take 
bis turn at standing watcb. Hugh and Chin- 
gacbai went on another expedition into the depth 
of the cavern and made a most surprising dis¬ 
covery. Buck and Little Otter made several 
scouting-trips, being successful in slipping out in 
the darkness of night, and one time staying out 
for more than a day. It was discovered that the 
besiegers had drawn back their main body down 
the valley almost a mile from the entrance to the 
cave and were debating the wisdom of giving up 
the fight. Only a small guard was posted to 
watch the cave. Their losses had been alarm¬ 
ingly large and they were discouraged. The 
hunters brought in enough game to insure the 
party against starvation, and spent all the spare 
time in smoking, joking, and cooking goodly sup¬ 
plies for future use. Only the dread of a rear¬ 
guard fight against more than two to one, and 
in the open, kept Hugh from ordering the return 
to begin. He was elated at the find of lead, and 
impatient to get away for home, but the respon- 

347 


348 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


sibility of leadership effectually curbed his im¬ 
patience. 

want to go into the great tunnel again,” 
he said one day as they finished the noon meal, 

and will take Chingachai with me. It is well 
for several of us to Imow this tunnel. And, be¬ 
sides, there are some things I want to find out. 
M^e will go now.” 

It was arranged that Little Otter was to be 
in command. All the plans were soon made and 
agreed upon, and the two explorers set out upon 
their journey. They carried an extra supply of 
torch-wood, expecting to be gone for some time. 

Being already acquainted with the details of 
the trail, it did not take very long for Hugh to 
lead the Caddo runner to the great storeroom 
where he and Buck had found ^^the rock that 
runs when it is hot.” Here he paused and drank 
in anew the vast and eery beauty of the mighty 
chamber. The Indian said no word, but looked 
and looked, in wide-eyed amazement not untinged 
with some joy and a little superstitious awe. 
When they had drawn slowly around the cham¬ 
ber and were standing near where Buck had dis¬ 
covered the vein of ore, Hugh broke the spell 
of silence. 


OF THE OZARKS 


349 


So great a cavern cannot end here, Chin- 
gachai. It is simply unbelievable. We must find 
which way it goes, and follow on.^’ 

It is so,’^ replied the runner. We will 
hunt.’’ 

Much time was spent in searching every nook 
and corner of the storeroom for another exit. 
As they hunted, Hugh acquainted the Indian 
with the defense possibilities that he had ob¬ 
served in the tunnel on the former trip. IS'o 
opening was found. It began to look as if they 
were balked. The only thing discovered was a 
puff of fresh air, and that was forgotten until 
much later. At last Hugh remembered, and 
called to Chingachai. 

I felt a puff of fresh air—right here. It is 
bound to come from somewhere, but I cannot 
imagine where.” 

The Caddo took his stand where Hugh indi¬ 
cated, wet the forefinger of his right hand thor¬ 
oughly in saliva, and raised it above his head. 
Thus he stood a moment, statuesque—a bronze 
figure moulded to the life, but as still as an in¬ 
sensate carving. After testing the air out thus 
in many directions and at many angles, he said 
softly but confidently, pointing upward: It is 



350 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

there. The air is in motion. It comes in and 
down from some hole high up this wall.’’ 

Hugh tried vainly to see a hole in the upper 
reaches of the wall by the torchlight, but none 
was visible. 

You may be lught, Chingachai, but if so, I 
cannot see any hole.” 

“ I will see,” said the Caddo. Picking his way 
slowly and cautiously from knob to shelf and 
from shelf to tiny projection, the Indian gradu¬ 
ally rose, like a weird shadow, up the uneven 
wall of the great chamber. Hugh, watching from 
below, saw him vanish into the upper darkness. 
He waited several minutes before hearing from 
the Indian. 

“ It is here,” called the Indian a few minutes 
later. “It is a door big enough for two to pass 
in.” 

“ Fine! ” cried Hugh. “ As you come back, 
see if you can make the steps larger and safer 
with your hatchet. We may need to use that door 
in a hurry a little later.” 

Chingachai worked his way slowly downward, 
hacking as he came. Soon both he and Hugh 
had reached the elevated door and were safely 
started within a new tunnel. The trail rose 


OF THE OZARKS 


351 


steadily. The going was not difficult. The ac¬ 
tion of water on the lime-rock had made a fairly 
good road. 

After going for perhaps thirty minutes along 
the new tunnel, they came to what both had 
known from the first must be there. Fresh air 
meant outer air,—a door into the great outside, 
—though neither had spoken about it. Never¬ 
theless, the discovery of thin gray shadows in 
the tunnel that played out to sheer daylight 
brought a throb of joy to the heart of the lad that 
was hard to support in silence. 

Look, look,’’ he cried, eagerly. “ I feel like 
yelling as loud as I can.” 

No, no,” answered the other quickly. It 
might be that the Cherokees are near. Let’s make 
no noise.” 

Of course you are right,” said Hugh. I 
was only joking, though I do feel like making a 
mighty roar, just the same.” 

With great caution, noiseless and alert, the 
two came to the opening in the side of the moun¬ 
tain. Westward the flaming sunset glory 
climbed the towering hills and left the mystic 
shadows in the valleys below. Hugh and the 
Caddo found themselves about two-thirds of the 


352 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


way up the mountainside. The sun had already 
set, but his red bamiers still blazoned the sky to 
their right. They knew they were facing south, 
for the singing Ouachita Kiver lay in front of 
them, and, further away, stretched the silvery, 
shining Caddo Kiver by whose musical waters 
the Caddo village lay. Having entered facing 
west, they had passed clear through the moun¬ 
tain, making a right angle as they came, and 
emerged facing south. The exit was well con¬ 
cealed behind a great boulder, and a curtain of 
vines covered it completely. 

Je-ru-sa-lem,’^ exclaimed Hugh, isn’t this 
great? Wliy, we can get out any time we wnnt 
to, now. This is almost too good to be true.” 

Hugh’s elation was almost as great as it had 
been at discovering the ore. With their problem 
solved and a way open toward home, his joy was 
complete. 

It is not more than one day’s run to the vil¬ 
lage,” said Chingachai. If Wano is well, we 
can start to-night. The Cherokees not follow 
much beyond the river. It Caddo country over 
there. Cherokees afraid to come.” 

The quiet Indian, conscious of the power of 
his people, and proud of the traditions that stood 


OF THE OZARKS 


353 


guard along the long border of the Caddo coun¬ 
try, raised his head boastfully and looked long 
and lovingly across the dappled tide of beautiful 
ranges that flowed away into the south and west. 

Come, let^s get back to camp and prepare to 
move,^’ said Hugh. 

Silently the two vanished into the black depths 
of the cavern. When they were well out of sight 
of the opening they took flint and steel and la¬ 
boriously lighted their torches again. The re¬ 
turn journey was made in record time. How¬ 
ever, night had fallen some time before they came 
to the camp and their friends. 

Almost as if the actions had been timed and 
planned thus, Buck sprang into the cavern, 
dodged around the hanging blanket and met 
Hugh at the camp-fire. Little Otter followed 
closely upon the heels of the negro. 

What^s the rush. Buck? 

The negro laughed silently. Cap’n, dem 
gyards thought dey^s gwine ter git us dat time, 
but hyah we is.” 

^^Good,” said Hugh. ^^Let^s have a report. 
Anything going on. Little Otter? ” 

Cherokees have new chief. Plan make fight. 
Let Buck say.” The Indian did not care to take 


354 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


tlie time to report through the interpreter, and 
could not speak English well enough to report 
directly. Each had picked up words and phrases 
of the other’s tongue, but it was impossible for 
them to talk together freely. Buck advanced and 
began to report. 

Yas, sah,” he concluded after a few moments, 
hit sho’ looks lak we gwine have some mo’ In¬ 
jins to muss up. Dat white man ain’t nobody 
but Frenchy—I rickolleck his whiskers an’ his 
talk—an’ he’s mighty mad. Thought you-all wus 
out in de river-bottom or maybe gone back home. 
He set dem Quapaws to keep yo’ back an’ s’posed 
dey wus doin’ it. He mos’ cussed a blue streak 
when he foun’ out yo’se hyah. He say he gwine 
ter wipe us out to-night—an’ no foolin’.” 

“ How do you know all this? ” asked Hugh. 

“I slipped up an’ bear’d ’em talkin’.” 

When will they attack? ” 

To-night.” 

What time to-night? ” 

’Bout time de moon comes up.” 

^^That will be about ten o’clock. It is now 
about eight o’clock. We have two hours to get 
ready. All right, we will be ready.” 

Instantly an excited stir sprang up, and the 


OF THE OZARKS 


355 


warriors began to move about restlessly. Hugh 
called all hands to the fire, put Buck on guard 
at the entrance to the cave, and began the slow 
process of informing the Caddoes through the 
interpreter. Like a good leader, he knew that 
thorough cooperation depended upon full infor¬ 
mation. He wanted every member of the band to 
understand the whole situation, and each man 
to know his part in the plans to meet it. 

When Buck^s report had been translated and 
everybody understood it, the restlessness dropped 
from the warriors like a garment. Knowing the 
facts, they were calm and alert and ready for the 
plans of the leaders. 

Chingachai,^’ ordered Hugh, gather the 
Caddoes here and tell them about our discovery 
of a way out. I will tell Buck and Wano all 
about it.^^ 

Soon the astonishingly good news of the tun¬ 
nel through the mountain was reported in full. 
The calm of the warriors was edged with a quick, 
derisive smile as they saw the meaning of it. 
Buck and Wano were frankly overjoyed. The 
negro’s smile showod a shining string of white 
teeth as it spread from ear to ear. 

“ Cap’n, we sho’ gwine ter fool dat Frenchy 


356 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


one mo’ time. I ain’t gwine do a thing but 
bounce a rock off’n his head at dat fust tight 
place in de tunnel.” 

^^All hands eat now,” ordered Hugh. ^^We 
are late to supper and extra hungry. Eat enough 
to last you for a good run to-night, and pack 
enough in your kits to last all day to-morrow.” 

The order was obeyed with eagerness. The 
hungry men ate as only hungry men can. Then 
each man put enough cooked food in his kit to 
last a long day. 

Chingachai, Buck, and Wano, start in ad¬ 
vance of the main party. Buck, you stop where 
the first rock-fall nearly closes the tunnel. Take 
up a position just over the top, where you can 
cover the retreat of the rest of us. Stay there 
until every man is by—I will probably be the last 
one.” 

^^Yas, sah. Den whut I gwine do?” 

I’ll tell you when I come. If I fail to come, 
guide the party, across the stream and hold the 
angle of the trail there until they have time to 
get into the great storeroom.” 

^^Naw, sah, Cap’n; naw, sah. Ef yo’ don’ 
come, I gwine ter go back lookin’ fer yo’.” 

Buck,” said the leader severely, do as you 


OF THE OZARKS 


357 


are ordered. Put your torcli well past tlie rock 
barrier and around a bend in tbe trail. Take up 
your position in the dark.’’ 

Hugh knew that there was no question of the 
spirit of the negro, but felt some uneasiness 
about the letter of his obedience in case the 
enemy injured the rear-guard. 

Chingachai, lead Wano on into the store¬ 
room. Wano, you will keep guard at the door 
of the room, inside. Keep your torch where the 
others can see how to crawl in. You cannot do 
much fighting. See that the way is kept open 
until the last man is in. Carry with you a stout 
hand-stick that will stand a considerable load.” 

Without comment the Cherokee lad hunted up 
a stout hand-stick at the wood-pile and prepared 
to go. 

Chingachai, when you have placed Wano, go 
on to the outside and scout the surrounding coun¬ 
try. See if there are enemies to cut off our re¬ 
treat toward the river. If there are, be ready to 
tell us how many, and where they are.” 

^^It is good,” said the Caddo runner. be 
at mouth of cave when you come.” 

If you three are ready and understand your 
parts in the plan, you may start.” 


358 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


Meanwhile torches had been prepared. Buck, 
Wano, and Chingachai lighted theirs at the 
camp-fire and departed. In a few minutes they 
rounded a bend in the tunnel and inky blackness 
settled down behind them. Hugh was left alone 
with the Caddoes. He could not converse with 
tkem, and knew that his directions must be brief 
and graphic. 

It took the party until almost ten o’clock to 
gather up their belongings and set things in or¬ 
der. A good camp-fire was left burning. Every 
vestige of torch-wood was burned up or carried 
with them. A dmnmy was set at the usual place 
of the guard, to make the enemy cautious. Then 
he and the four Caddoes started. They had not 
gone many steps into the dark tunnel when a 
rain of fire-arrows whizzed through the entrance 
to the cavern and the piercing war-whoops of the 
outlaws resounded from the outside. The at¬ 
tack was on. The enemy, spurred on by the in¬ 
furiated Frenchman, was making a determined 
effort to wipe out the little band of hunters. 

“ Kun,” ordered Hugh, and, herding the Cad¬ 
does down the tunnel, he began his rear-guard 
action. 

Raising his rifle, he fired through the entrance 


OF THE OZARKS 359 

of tlie cave. The noise of it was wliat he wanted 
mainly. Keeping in sight of the torches of the 
Caddoes he retreated, loading as he went. Al¬ 
though the attack promptly followed the flight of 
the flre-arrows, the hunters had disappeared 
down the winding cavern by the time the ad¬ 
vance-guard of the outlaw band dashed into the 
cave. 

Hugh heard the war-cries of the Cherokees. 
They made a frightful din as they dashed here 
and there about the abandoned camp, seeking 
for their victims. Above the noise could be heard 
the shrill voice of the enraged LaPille as he 
cursed and swore in crude French. 

Mille tonnerres! Nom de Dieu —you think to 
hide from me, eh! I will cut out your coward 
hearts,” he cried wildly. Kame of a dog—^my 
Cherokees shall tear you limb from limb.” 

While the attackers hesitated about the camp¬ 
fire and sought the hunters in the outer cave 
Hugh was herding his party deeper and deeper 
into the bowels of the earth. They were retreat¬ 
ing on the run, doing their best to reach the great 
storeroom and seal the entrance before the out¬ 
laws could overtake them. It was a Cherokee 
trailer who discovered what had happened. He 


360 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


gave his signal, a hound-like yelp, and dashed 
into the darkness of the tunnel. Without hesita¬ 
tion the others followed. LaPille led the chase, 
next to the trailer, and pursued with a dash and 
courage worthy of the best cause. Soon the lack 
of light began to tell on the pursuers. They 
groped along more slowly. Bounding a bend in 
the trail, they caught sight of the faint glow of 
the retreating torch in the hand of Little Otter. 
With renewed vim they raised the war-cries and 
dashed forward again. 

Buck, trembling with eagerness, sitting just 
over the top of the big rock-pile that had caved 
in, counted the last of the five as Hugh came by. 

“ Cap’n, I sho’ is gwine ter fix dat Frenchy. 1 
done got mah rock whut I specs to bounce off’n 
his head. You-all go on down de line an’ lef’ me 
stay heah to disparage dem outlaws.” 

Smiling in the dark at the negro’s eagerness 
as well as his questionable use of words, Hugh 
passed on, saying as he climbed down the rock- 
pile : Punish them a little. Buck; then come on. 
I will hold the crossing of the stream until you 
come in. Don’t delay too long. If you can send 
them back after torches, that will give us all the 
time we need.” 


OF THE OZARKS 


361 


Yas, sah, I sho’ will. I suttenly aims to pun¬ 
ish. ’em some. I gwine ter show ’em who is 
which.” 

The noise of pursuit drew near as Hugh ran 
on toward the stream, following the Caddoes. 
Buck’s torch was passed, set well down the tun¬ 
nel and out of sight of the barrier, around a bend 
in the trail. He noted the faithfulness and ef¬ 
ficiency of the negro and ran on, content to trust 
him with the defense of the rear. 

Hugh caught up with the Caddoes in plenty 
of time to pilot them across the stream safely. 
He then told them how to find the crevice leading 
into the storeroom and sent them hurrying on 
ahead. He knew there were no tunnels leading 
ofi from the main trail, and that the Caddoes 
could not get lost. He himself remained behind 
to see Buck safely in. He had not long to wait. 
Panting and grinning, the negro came out of the 
sooty darkness like a gnome of the nether world. 

suttenly did disparage dat gang, Cap’n,” 
grinned the panting negro. (He probably meant 
“ discourage.”) Dey come at dat rock-pile lak 
dey wus fixin’ to eat it up. But I whanged a 
arrer into de trailer, and hyah come Frenchy, 
hollerin’ ‘]N'um da num da shan da duh ’—jis’ lak 


362 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


lie hummin^ a cliune. Time lie put liis foot on 
dem rocks an’ started up I peeled Mm ovali de 
head wid a rock an’ down he went. One o’ dem 
Cherokees yelled ^ Lfght! Light! ’ an’ dey scat¬ 
tered lak a covey o’ birds in a weed-patch. Dey 
tuck Frenchy wid ’em. I reckon dey gone a’ter 
torches.” 

Probably,” commented Hugh. If they 
have, we are all right, for we can get into the 
storeroom and seal the entrance with that great 
slab of rock tilted against the wall before they 
can possibly get back. Come on.” 

It turned out as Hugh had said. He came last 
into the storeroom, and when he had counted and 
checked the whole party he called all hands to 
help seal the entrance. Wane’s hand-stick came 
into use then. With that as a lever, and reen¬ 
forced by the strength of as many as could find 
room to lift and push, the great slab of rock was 
soon turned over and let down on its edge. It 
sealed the entrance as effectively as if nature had 
piled it there and cemented it with ages of pres¬ 
sure. They were safe, though the enemy num¬ 
bered more than two to one. If the outlaws ever 
found the passage, they would not be able to 
move the rock that closed its exit. It only re- 


OF THE OZARKS 


863 


mained now for Hugh, to lead his party through 
the remainder of the tunnel and back to the 
Caddo village, unless Chingachai reported trou¬ 
ble. 

In due time the seven emerged from the mouth 
of the cavern on the south side of the mountain. 
The Caddo runner was waiting where he had 
promised to be, having had time to scout the im¬ 
mediate neighborhood thoroughly. 

Nothing here but night and the wild things 
and the breathing winds of the Great Spirit,’^ he 
reported solemnly, in a hushed voice. 

With a careful glance about to see that his men 
were all present and all ready for the start, 
Hugh turned toward the murmurous Ouachita— 
toward the glittering lines of Orion—toward the 
quiet peace and sylvan beauty of the Caddo vil¬ 
lage that lay like a gem on the margin of the 
singing river of the same name. The deep shad¬ 
ows of the valley soon received them, a good hour 
ahead of any possible pursuit. 


CHAPTER XX 


It was a sore trial to Hugli and Ms party to 
bid farewell to the friendly Caddoes. Xever in 
all bis life, among any people, bad be received 
more kindly and courteous treatment than bad 
been accorded bim by Chief Un-gak-ka and all 
Ms tribe. He felt tbe power, tbe friendliness, 
and tbe simple dignity of these children of tbe 
wilds in everything they did. Call it youth, ro¬ 
mance, immaturity—^wbat you will—tbe Caddoes 
bad won him completely and be bad vowed to 
come again into their beautiful land. 

Tbe runners who bad carried tbe questions of 
Hugh to tbe Council of tbe Long House on Red 
River bad returned. Tbe assurance which be was 
to carry back to bis people across the Mas-sa- 
see-ba was less than be asked, but more than be 
expected. 

Say to your Chief,” Un-gak-ka bad reported, 
^Hbat tbe Caddoes are friendly to the Great 
White Father and bis people. We will do all 
that fair friendship demands. We do not like 
war, and will not make war unless forced to. We 
believe you will be friends with us. That is all.” 

364 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


365 


I thank you, Chief Un-gak-ka/^ he replied, 
and I will tell my people of your kindness.” 

Even a sorer trial came when the lad parted 
with Buck. He and Wano did not swing south¬ 
ward far enough to go by the swamp house of 
the runaway negro, but kept to the old buffalo 
trail of the Cherokees which they had missed 
coming out. They parted from the negro just be¬ 
fore crossing the White Kiver at the ancient In¬ 
dian crossing. 

Buck, you have been a pleasure and a help at 
every part of the task. I shall always remember 
you. More than once you have stayed with me 
in real danger. When men have fought and suf¬ 
fered side by side they do not forget. If I could 
do so, I would reward you. But I have nothing 
but friendship and good-will to give.” 

Cap’n,” said the negro, with deep feeling, 
you done ’warded me. When yo’ shuck hands 
wid me lak I wus a man ’stid o’ jis’ a swamp 
niggah, an’ when yo’ looked me in de eye an’ said 
we wus Men’s, dat wus ernuf fer all I could do 
in a yeah.” 

Hugh was visibly affected by the sensitive soul 
and the gratitude of the negro for a little real 
friendship. 


366 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

More than that,” continued the lad, “ as 
quick as I can afford it, Vm going to buy you and 
Lucinda and Manuel from the Fortners, and take 
you with me for keeps.” 

A smile, radiant with honest joy and glim¬ 
mering through ready tears, sprang to the face 
of Buck. 

Cap’n, ef-ef-ef yo’ do dat,” he stammered, 
^^an’ fetch me to whah me an’ my folks kin be 
sho’ ’nuff folks agin—I gwine make, I make yo’ 
de bes’ niggah yo’ evah seed in de worl’. Yas, 
sah, I is dat. Please, sah, jis’ try me an’ see.” 

I expect to do that without fail.” 

Wano, savagely proud of his stoicism, turned 
and walked away. He, too, had come to love this 
happy-hearted negro, but had no idea of telling 
him so. But the sensitive soul of the unspoiled 
black man is the best-known human barometer 
of the feelings of those about him. He knew, al¬ 
ready. Also, he knew the Indian’s code. As the 
Cherokee lad walked away Buck smiled after 
him a quick smile of sympathy and said: Wano, 
me an’ you gwine be pals agin. When yo’ come 
back nex’ time I ’spec to go wid yo’. Goo’-by.” 

In due time the Mississippi was recrossed and 
a brief visit was paid to Mr. Cherry at Chickasaw 


OF THE OZARKS 


367 


Bluff. Tlie hearty old soldier of fortune wel¬ 
comed the two boys with warmth, and insisted on 
entertaining them for the night. 

Come right on in,’^ he urged. It is already 
nearly night. We will feed you, and you can 
sleep in a real bed once more and hit the trail 
for home by daylight if you want to.” 

They sat and talked over the adventures of the 
trip until bedtime. It developed that the French¬ 
man had not come out of the West yet. Perhaps 
the rock that Buck insisted on ‘^bouncing off^n 
his head ” had laid him up for repairs. Cherry, 
true to the best traditions of hospitality, asked 
no questions about the report on the real purpose 
of the expedition, and Hugh volunteered no in¬ 
formation along that line. His duty was to re¬ 
port to those who were back of his undertaking 
—and to no other. 

By the time the first faint streaks of the dawn 
began to gray the skies the next morning Hugh 
and Wano were on the last lap of the homeward 
trail. It was called forty-five miles from the 
Bluff to the Hartshorn settlement in the edge 
of the Obion bottom, but these two tireless young 
forest-hunters made it in a day. 

The afterglow of the early spring sunset died 


368 THE LEiU3-HUNTERS 

out slowly in tlie western sky. A young moon 
came timidly out from the gray shadows, slow, 
hesitant, coy in shy timidity. The dainty fringes 
of spring’s earliest robes made scarcely a shadow 
on the edge of the bottom. Little gray-green 
buds strove to show a brave face to the chilly 
breezes of the coming night. The more daring 
red of bursting maple and the sturdy tan of elm- 
buds lent a dash of color to the landscape. The 
Hartshorn family, with a number of the neigh¬ 
bors in for supper, were hardly seated at the 
table when the evening calm was rent violently 
by the piercing war-whoops of savage throats. 
Major Hartshorn sprang instantly for his trusty 
rifle, the faces of women and children went white 
with dread. The men of the company followed 
the lead of their host. The cries came rapidly 
nearer. It was evident that the charge was 
swiftly coming on. As the men crowded toward 
the door, fully armed and ready for whatever de¬ 
fense should be necessary, a form sped by them 
so quickly that none saw who was running. Ar- 
sena, with glowing face and shining eyes, was by 
them and out in the hall before anybody could 
think of trying to interfere. She ran out the 
front door, crying as she went: It’s Hugh! It’s 


OF THE OZARKS 369 

Hugh! Oh, Mother, Hughes come. I know that 
whoop of his. It’s Hugh! It’s Hugh! ” 

Already she was racing down the walk toward 
the gate as fast as she could run. The gate flew 
open before her and she ran into the happy am¬ 
bush of Hugh’s arms. He seized her, lifted her 
clear off the ground, and held her for a moment 
in his powerful arms. He kissed her warmly, 
shook her gently, and put her down again, laugh¬ 
ing. 

Hello, Sis,” he cried. How are you? Got 
that squirrel-pie ready for us? ” 

She clung to his stalwart form a moment and 
then drew back into the gathering darkness as 
the lad sped on to the front door. 

Hello, folks, how is everybody?” he called 
out as he bounded into the house. 

^^Well—well—^well,” exclaimed the Major in 
glad relief. ^^Here you are. Come here, you 
young rascal.” 

The older man put his arms affectionately 
about the lad, who, in turn, was not ashamed to 
give his foster-father a genuine bear hug and kiss 
his cheek. Hugh passed next to Mrs. Hartshorn, 
and then to all the children in order, embracing 
each one with all the warmth of affection possible 


870 


THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


to any son. The neighbors were greeted warmly. 
The men were turning to put away their arms 
when the Major inquired: ButVhere is Wano? 
Why doesn^t he come in? ’’ The Cherokee youth 
came out of the night and smiled a brilliant 
smile of joy as he greeted the company. 

I was Traid that young bear kill me if I no 
keep out his way,’^ he laughed. I just as glad 
see you all as him—but no squeeze folks to 
death.’’ 

The company laughed joyously with the two 
lads. The revulsion from the feeling of tension 
and dread of an Indian attack was so sharp that 
everybody felt some of the hysteria of gladness 
in the hearts of the returned hunters. 

Come on,” cried the Major heartily, “ let’s 
finish that supper these young rascals nearly 
ruined.” 

Back to the dining-room trooped the whole 
company, and everybody seemed to try to talk at 
once. The meal was longer than usual because 
so many stopped to talk and forgot where eating 
was left oft. At last it was finished, however, 
and the party adjourned to the great living-room 
where a splendid log fire glowed in the wide fire¬ 
place. Mrs. Hartshorn sat as near to Hugh as 


OF THE OZARKS 


371 


she conveniently could, and the younger boys lit¬ 
erally clung to him. 

^^Now, son, let^s hear an account of your ex¬ 
pedition,^’ said the Major, when they were all 
seated. Tell us as much as you can.” 

Long into the night they sat. Hugh and Wano 
recounted the adventures of the trip with a 
graphic style and a power df selection worthy 
of any great story-teller. After dwelling at 
length upon the incidents of the trip, Hugh 
asked, looking questioningly at the Major, 
Shall we make our formal report. Father? ” 

He was undecided in his own mind about the 
advisability of reporting in so large a company. 

^^Yes. Make it here. Everybody here is vi¬ 
tally interested in what you have to say. And, 
besides, I also have a report to make that does 
away entirely with any need for secrecy.” 

Taking the precious package of lead from his 
hunting-shirt and unwrapping it, he crossed over 
to where the Major sat and placed the metal in 
the hand of the older man. 

There, sir, is our report. With the help of 
the Caddo Indians we found lead, and plenty of 
it. In the vein this came from is enough metal 
to munition many regiments. I believe that the 


372 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 

mountains are literally full of it, but this one 
vein is all we actually found. It is safely con¬ 
cealed. Either Wano or I, or any one of five 
Caddo Indians, could lead you directly to it.’’ 

Many minutes were spent in inspecting the 
sample of lead. Everybody present wanted to 
handle it and examine it. They bent it, bit it, 
scratched it with knife-blades, and tested its 
weight. 

“ No doubt about it,” they agreed. “ It is the 
genuine article. And you say there’s lots of it? ” 
Plenty,” answered both the lads with assur¬ 
ance. 

Hugh then launched into a description of the 
Caddoes, their village, their country, but, most 
of all, their fine friendliness and hospitality. He 
concluded with the announcement: 

^^It is far and away the prettiest country I 
ever saw, and I am going back. Just as soon as 
we finish up the crops this fall I plan to go for a 
hunt with the Caddoes, and especially to investi¬ 
gate the report of a wonderful valley where hot 
water and steam rise out of the ground con¬ 
stantly. The waters, and even the mud, are said 
to be good for all kinds of sickness and disease. 
The Indians say that-the Great Spirit keeps the 


OF THE OZARKS 


873 


.fires burning and wants all Ms people to come 
there and get well when they are sick. It is a 
veritable valley of friendship, for all the tribes 
refrain from fighting there and protect its peace. 
I expect to go and see it next autumn.” 

Son, I hope you will take all of us with you,” 
said Mrs. Hartshorn, smiling at his enthusiasm. 

It certainly sounds like a wonderful place.” 

It is. Mother; it is,” said the lad. It is the 
most wonderful country and the most wonderful 
climate I ever saw—and I shall be glad to have 
you go.” Then, turning to the Major, he said: 

I would like to hear the report you spoke of 
making. Father. You said it had something to 
do with mine.” 

Indeed it has,” replied the older man. It 
has much to do with yours. You have done well, 
my boy, remarkably well, and I want to say that 
the whole community is pleased with what you 
and Wano have done. But happily there will be 
no immediate need for the lead in connection 
with Mr. Burr’s plans. His scheme has broken 
down. He himself is a fugitive from justice, and 
the whole country is at last alert to his inten¬ 
tions. Burr will lead no more armies, either in 
our Southwest territory or anywhere else. He is 


374 THE LEAD-HUNTERS 


a broken politician and not a dangerous states¬ 
man.” 

Hugh, and Wano looked at each other quickly. 
For a moment they looked quizzical—doubtful. 
Then they both laughed. 

Well, it was worth it, anyway,” said Hugh, 
I am glad we went. Some day somebody will 
need that lead, and we Imow where it is. If it 
were not for the safety of our country, the honor 
of the flag, and the downfall of a traitor, your 
report would make us feel that our whole trip 
amounted to little. But as good Americans we 
rejoice with the rest of the country. So be it.” 



\ 







m. 


s. 


i 


, oh 
























































































